UC-NRLF 
 
 B E fiDfi hTE 
 
 m 
 
 i'SS'SSS^i 
 
 
 ^t 
 
 ■■•-:. ? *i tt? 
 
 &(*** 
 
 & 
 
y, 
 
 & 
 
 & 
 
 *, 
 
 V 
 
» 
 
THE LIFE AND ACTS 
 
 OF 
 
 POPE LEO XIII. 
 
 PRECEDED BY A SKETCH OF 
 
 THE LAST DAYS OF PIUS IX, 
 
 THE ORIGIN AND LAWS 
 
 OF 
 
 THE CONCLAVE 
 
 Compiled and Translated from Authentic Sources. 
 
 Weto antr lEnlargetr IBtJition. 
 
 EDITED BY 
 
 REV. JOSEPH E. KELLER, S. J. 
 
 President of St. Louis University, St. Louis. 
 
 With the Approbation of His Eminence, the Cardinal, Archbishop of New YorV 
 
 gteb gorh, Cincinnati, anb St. "goxna : 
 
 BENZIGER BROTHERS, 
 
 Printers to the Holy Apostolic See. 
 1882. 
 
Imprimatur. 
 
 ^^^^^T John, Cardinal McCloskey, 
 
 Archbishop of New York. 
 
 LOAN STA3? 
 
 Copyright, 1882. by Benziger Brother?. 
 
BXIS7Y 
 
 TO 
 
 LEO XIII., 
 
 KING AND PONTIFF, 
 CHOSEN BY THE SUPREME PASTOR AS A WORTHY SUCCESSOR TO 
 
 PIUS THE GREAT: 
 
 LUMEN IN CCELO after CRUX DE CRUCE, 
 
 WHOSE BRILLIANT DAWN 
 HAS GIVEN PROMISE OF A GLORIOUS DAY, 
 
 THIS BOOK 
 
 I.S OFFERED AS A TRIBUTE OF HOMAGE — 
 A TOKEN OF FILIAL DEVOTION. 
 
 653 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The title-page of this compilation sufficiently indicates its 
 
 nature, and a preface would be superfluous were it not the 
 
 editor's duty to give the public some information in regard to 
 
 •the sources from which he has drawn his materials, and the 
 
 manner in which the book has been put together. 
 
 That a book of this kind was needed is evident from the 
 very greatness of the names which form our title-page ; but 
 that the need is supplied only now, when nearly a year has 
 elapsed since the death of Pius IX. and the election of his 
 successor, seems to require some explanation. 
 
 Letters from Roman correspondents to newspapers in the 
 various countries of the Old and the New Worlds ; pamphlets 
 purporting to give correct information on the great events 
 which form our subject ; books, large and small, entitled 
 " Life of Pius IX." and " Life of Leo XIII." were hurriedly 
 poured from the press ; and it was to be expected that mere 
 rumors would, in many instances, be stated as facts, and that 
 the haste of the writers would betray them into many errors 
 and exaggerations. It was, therefore, necessary to wait till 
 the fermentation had subsided, and we could obtain a clear 
 view of the subject in hand. It was necessary to compare the 
 several writings, and to correct or supplement one by another. 
 
 It was necessary, moreover, to combine the various parts 
 into something like an homogeneous whole. Then came the 
 laborious task of translation from the German, French, and 
 Italian originals. All this would be more than sufficient to 
 account for the delay ; but it is not all. The manifold and 
 
Vlll PREFACE. 
 
 never-ceasing duties of college life rendered it impossible to 
 devote to this work any other time than that of the summer 
 vacation, which of itself is not favorable to such a task. 
 
 But the editor knew that he could call to his aid a number 
 of willing assistants among the young professors of several 
 colleges, who would come together during that season of re- 
 pose. And it is to their good-will and to their diligent pens 
 that this book owes its existence. The editor, therefore, as in 
 duty bound, here places all the merit of this production where 
 it justly belongs, and takes no credit to himself beyond what 
 is implied in the act of suggesting this manner of relieving 
 the sports of vacation by an occasional hour of literary labor. 
 
 In the choice of our materials we have gone to the best 
 sources within our reach. The writings of men who were 
 present in Rome and. well versed in the ceremonial of the Pa- 
 pal Court, have been our chief contributors. 
 
 The first part of our volume is taken from a pamphlet in 
 German by the Rev. G. Schmid von Griineck, a resident of 
 Rome. The second part is from a book by Philippus Laicus, 
 a writer of considerable research. The Life of Leo XIII. 
 was gathered from several French writers, the chief of whom 
 is A. Chaulieu, some of whose statements, however, we have 
 deemed it proper to correct and others to amplify, with the 
 aid of the German Life of Leo XIII., by Dr. A. de Waal, 
 rector of the German Campo Santo at Rome. For the acts 
 of the new Pope during the first year of his reign, we have 
 drawn from the Civilta Cattolica and other foreign and do- 
 mestic periodicals of known merit. 
 
 We feel that our work has been done very imperfectly ; 
 but the public, now informed of the difficulties under which 
 we undertook it, will be lenient in their judgment, and will 
 overlook the deficiencies of the style, in consideration of the 
 interesting and useful matter which has been gathered for 
 their benefit. 
 
 The Editor. 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 
 Editor's Preface, 7 
 
 PART I.— PIUS IX. 
 
 SKETCH OF HIS LIFE; HIS LAST DAYS; HIS 
 
 DEATH AND BURIAL 
 Chapter 
 
 I.— Sketch of the Life of Pius IX., 13 
 
 II.— The Last Address of Pius IX., . . . . 21 
 
 III. — The Final Sickness, 27 
 
 IV. — The Last Hours, . . 32 
 
 V.— Death of Pius IX . 35 
 
 VI. — The Testimony of Rome, 47 
 
 VII.— At the Bier, 52 
 
 VIII. — The Translation of the Remains 60 
 
 IX— In St. Peters, . . 66 
 
 X.— The Burial, _77 
 
 XL— The Obsequies, 86 
 
 XII.— Official Biography of Pius IX., 99 
 
 XIIL— Crux de Cruce . 105 
 
 PART II.— THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF THE ORIGIN AND LAWS OF 
 THE CONCLAVE. 
 
 I.— The Catholic Hierarchy, 123 
 
 II.— The Papal Election: Historical Sketch, ... 142 
 
 III.— Part First: The Preliminary Steps, 154 
 
 IV.— Part Second : The Conclave, 166 
 
 V.— Part Third : Minor Proceedings connected with the Conclave, 201 
 
 VI.— Conclusion 211 
 
PART III.— LIFE OF LEO XIII. 
 Chapter I. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Monsignor Pecci. Birth at Carpineto— The Pecci Palace — The 
 Pecci Family — Education at Viterbo and Rome — His First 
 Promotion — Ordination — Delegate to Benevento — War on 
 the Banditti — Delegate to Spoleto and Perugia — Consecrated 
 Bishop — Nuncio to Brussels — Visits to Germany and Eng- 
 land — Appointed Bishop of Perugia — Cardinal in Petto — 
 Declared Cardinal by Pius IX — Life and Labors at Perugia 
 during 32 Years — Camerlengo of the Church — His Last 
 Pastoral Letter, 215 
 
 Chapter II. 
 
 The Election. The Office of Camerlengo on the Death of the 
 Pope— The Conclave of 1878— The First Ballot— The Second 
 Ballot — The Third and Last Ballot — The Ceremonies of Ac- 
 ceptance — The Public Proclamation by Cardinal Caterini — 
 The Rejoicings at Rome — The First Papal Benediction — 
 Leo XIII. and France — The Audiences, .... 243 
 
 Chapter III. 
 
 The Coronation. Retirement and Prayer — The Cortege — The 
 Papal Throne — The Tiara — Congratulations of the Cardinals 
 — The Holy Father's Answer, ...... 266 
 
 Chapter IV. 
 
 The First Year of Pontificate. The Difficulties of the Po- 
 sition — Leo XIII. Communicates the News of his Election to 
 the Governments — Answer of Switzerland, Russia, and Ger- 
 many — The Scotch Hierarchy — Address to the Parish Priests 
 of Rome and to the Lenten Preachers — The First Consistory 
 — Allocution of Leo XIII. — Cardinal's Hat bestowed on Car- 
 dinal McCloskey — The First Encyclical — Death of Cardinal 
 Franchi — Brief of Leo XIII. to Cardinal Nina — Care for 
 Higher Ecclesiastical Studies according to the Doctrine of 
 St. Thomas — Address on this Subject to the Professors of 
 the Roman College — Brief to the Archbishop of Cologne — 
 Encyclical of December 28th — Jubilee Proclamation, . .281 
 
CONTENTS. 1 1 
 
 Chapter V. 
 
 The Second Year of Pontificate. Leo XIII. and the Catholic 
 Press — Archbishop Seghers — Leo XIII. and Catholic Educa- 
 tion — New Cardinals — Cardinals Newman and Hergenrother 
 — Settlement of the Troubles in the Eastern Church — The 
 new Bishops of Hartford and of Marquette and Sault Sainte 
 Marie — Letter of Leo XIII. on Marriage — Bishops Leray and 
 Brondel — The Encyclical Aeterni Patris — Letter of Arch- 
 bishops of New York, Boston, and Philadelphia — Bishops 
 Junger and Elder — Encyclical on Marriage and Divorce, . 362 
 
 Chapter VI. 
 
 The Third Year Of Pontificate. The Holy See and Belgium 
 — Archbishop Heiss — Bishops Watterson and Marty — Ency- 
 clical on SS. Cyril and Methodius — Cardinal Jacobini made 
 Secretary of State — Archbishops Corrigan and Feehan — Car- 
 dinal Hassoun — Audience with Irish Bishops — Bishop 
 Janssens — The Jubilee of 1881 — Assassination of the Emperor 
 Alexander II. of Russia — Bishops Flasch and McMullen — 
 Encyclical on Subjection to Constituted Powers — Letters of 
 Condolence to the American People on the Assassination of 
 President Garfield — The Sclav Pilgrimage— Translation of the 
 Remains of Pius IX.— Disgraceful Riots— Allocution of Leo 
 XIII. on the Riot— Bishops Wigger and O'Farrell— Canoniza- 
 tion of four New Saints, 39 6 
 
PIUS THE NINTH 
 
 A SKETCH OF HIS LIFE, HIS LAST DAYS, HIS 
 DEATH AND BURIAL. 
 
PIUS THE NINTH. 
 
 CHAPTER L. 
 
 A SKETCH OF HIS LIFE. 
 
 IUS THE NINTH presents in 
 his life a picture so grand, so 
 richly set, that he who attempts 
 to write his biography is at a 
 loss as to what should be made 
 most prominent, and what may 
 be passed over, without injustice 
 to the subject. 
 
 We will once more call briefly 
 to mind his life so fraught with 
 good works, and, viewing his 
 great deeds, try to soothe the 
 sorrow caused by his departure 
 from this world. 
 
 John Mastai-Ferretti was born 
 on the 13th of May, 1792, in a little village in the 
 Marches. He was the son of the Count Girolamo 
 Mastai and the Countess Solazzi. In 1803, at the 
 tender age of eleven, he began his studies in the col- 
 lege at Volterra, at that time under the direction of 
 the Reverend Father Inghirami. In this institution 
 he received the tonsure from the hands of Monsignor 
 Incontri, Bishop of Volterra. In 1807 he had an 
 
1 4 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 attack of epilepsy, and this was the reason of his 
 being declared unht to be received into the Guard of 
 Honor instituted by Napoleon I. And to this like- 
 wise the rumors that John Maria Mastai had wished 
 to enter the Pope's Noble Guard owe their origin. 
 
 These reports, however, are unfounded. For the 
 young count had, from his earliest boyhood, resolved 
 to consecrate his life to the clerical state. But as his 
 sickness stubbornly clung to him, he was permitted 
 to carry out his idea only on condition that while cel- 
 ebrating mass he would have another priest standing 
 by his side. 
 
 On Easter Sunday, 1819, he celebrated his first 
 mass in the little church of St. Anne dei Falegnami, the 
 church of the Joiners' Guild, situated near the boys' 
 orphanage of Tata Giovanni, to which he was to be 
 afterwards so closely attached. The restriction to 
 which he was bound at his ordination was, a short 
 time after, removed by Pius VII., and in fact from 
 1818 to 1878 he was ever spared from epileptic at- 
 tacks. 
 
 In 1823 the young priest Mastai, together with 
 Mgr. Muzi, was sent to Chili in South America to 
 investigate and regulate church affairs. Thence he 
 soon returned, and in 1825 he was appointed by Leo 
 XII. director of the great hospital San Michele, and 
 twenty months afterwards Archbishop of Spoleto. 
 It would lead us too far to enumerate all the advan- 
 tages the diocese of Spoleto enjoyed under his admin- 
 istration. Even now, after the lapse of half a century, 
 old people speak of their archbishop Mastai with 
 an emotion that moves to tears. Let it suffice to 
 mention here how, by his singular prudence and the 
 force of his eloquence, he subdued four thousand 
 insurrectionists who had forced their way into Spo- 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 15 
 
 leto, so that of their own accord they submitted to 
 lawful authority. 
 
 In 1832 he was removed by Gregory XVI. to 
 Imola, and on the 14th of December, eight years later, 
 he was raised to the dignity of cardinal. We will 
 pass over the innumerable benefits bestowed by his 
 charitable hand during his episcopate ; for the two 
 dioceses are living tongues bespeaking his mildness 
 and benevolence. 
 
 In the beginning of June, 1846, Cardinal Mastai 
 was called to Rome for the election of a successor to 
 Gregory XVI. The Conclave began on June 15th, 
 and on the evening of the following day Cardinal 
 Mastai was unanimously declared pope. The morn- 
 ing of the 17th announced to the Catholic world that 
 Cardinal Mastai had ascended the papal throne, under 
 the name of Pius IX. 
 
 He gave himself, heart and soul, to the high task 
 now imposed upon him. Indeed he not only turned 
 his attention to the government of the Church of 
 Christ, but he wished also to withdraw Italy from 
 the abyss into which it was rapidly falling. He ear- 
 nestly endeavored to win by mildness those who had 
 gone astray under the reign of Gregory XVI. 
 
 Having entered upon office on the 16th of July, 
 his first act was to grant an amnesty to all political 
 criminals, who in course of time repaid this act of 
 mildness with the blackest ingratitude. To promote 
 the welfare of Italy, he proposed a union of States ; 
 but Piedmont, according to the historian Farini, 
 opposed the proposition. To remove every ground 
 of complaint advanced by the sects, the implacable 
 enemies of absolute monarchy as it had hitherto 
 existed in the States of the Church, Pius, ahead of all 
 the princes of Italy, gave his provinces a constitution. 
 
l6 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 He called to the first seat in his ministry the some- 
 what liberal-minded but faithful and blameless Pelle- 
 grino Rossi, who by reason of his uprightness was 
 the terror of the secret societies that were under- 
 mining Italy. They plotted his death. Three assas- 
 sins were hired. In the night of the 14th of November, 
 1848, they dragged a corpse from the hospital St. 
 
 THE CAPITOL. 
 
 Giacomo, and practised on it for the intended murder. 
 On the 15th of November, when Rossi was about to 
 enter the council of ministers, some one pushed him 
 slightly, just as he put his foot on the first step of the 
 staircase leading to the ministers' hall. He turned 
 round, but at the same moment the deadly steel in- 
 flicted the mortal wound. He ascended two more 
 steps and fell a corpse. 
 
 We will not rehearse the fearful days when can- 
 non were mounted before the Quirinal Palace ; we 
 will pass over the assassination of Monsignor Palma, 
 at the very side of the Pope, and the other excesses 
 which branded this period as one of the bloodiest in 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. \J 
 
 the annals of Italian history. On the 24th of No- 
 vember Pius IX. was besieged in his own palace of 
 the Quirinal. He succeeded, however, with the assist- 
 ance of the Bavarian minister, Count Spaur, in mak- 
 ing his escape from the hands of those to whom but a 
 short time before he had given liberty. 
 
 The fugitive received the most cordial reception 
 from Ferdinand II., King of Naples. His stay in 
 Gaeta lasted until the republic under Mazzini and 
 Garibaldi had sufficiently spent its rage ; and on 
 the 1 2th of April, 1850, he returned to Rome amid 
 the repeated acclamations of the people. He adhered 
 to many of the measures he had adopted in 1846. 
 And then, during the quiet and happy period from 
 1850 to 1859, ne turned all the energies of his great 
 mind to the welfare of his people and to the ad- 
 vancement of religion. In proof of this we may men- 
 tion the many memorials, the countless monuments, 
 the magnificent institutions, which remind us of the 
 munificence of the great pontiff, and also the crown 
 of lilies with which he encircled the brow of the au- 
 gust Mother of God in declaring her immaculate. 
 
 When in 1859 the war between Italy and France 
 broke out, Pius IX. adopted without opposition the 
 plan of an Italian confederacy as proposed by Napo- 
 leon III. Sardinia, however, opposed its execution. 
 When the best provinces of the Church were lost at 
 Castelfidardo, where the noble Pimodan renewed 
 the spectacle of Leonidas at Thermopylae, Pius IX. 
 paid all his officers, and liquidated the debt that 
 weighed heavily upon the States of the Church, with- 
 out making an assessment on the subjects of the patri- 
 mony of St. Peter or on the provinces of Civita 
 Vecchia, Frosinone, and Velletri. He was just en- 
 gaged in carrying out one of his grandest designs by 
 
1 8 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 the work of the General Council, when the storming 
 of the Porta Pia put an end to its deliberations. In 
 virtue of the principle of " accomplished facts," the 
 last remnant of royalty was torn from him, and that, 
 too, without protest from the Catholic powers. But 
 that which in those days suffered a greater defeat 
 than the Pope's temporal power, was the justice of 
 united Italy. 
 
 But the steadfastness of Pius IX., without ever 
 giving way, defied every storm. For no skill in war, 
 no bayonets, not even the cannon's dreadful roar, 
 ever silenced his Non possumus. He persevered in 
 the Vatican as a faithful general at his post. With- 
 out accepting the Guaranty Laws and the millions of 
 dollars offered him by the King of Italy, he supported 
 with the money which the faithful of their own ac- 
 cord had contributed, as a token of their love for St. 
 Peter, not only the great number of officers faithful 
 to the last, but also many bishops who had been 
 robbed of their income. Many schools, institutions, 
 and private families in and out of Rome are indebted 
 for a very considerable assistance to the liberality of 
 Pius IX. In the Vatican, which he left but once to 
 give solemn audience to eight thousand Spanish pil- 
 grims, he celebrated his jubilees, days of joy for the 
 whole Catholic world. From the Vatican he pub- 
 lished his grand encyclical letters, and there delivered 
 the animated allocutions which like the voice of thun- 
 der were heard throughout Europe. There he re- 
 ceived the pilgrims who came in vast numbers from 
 every clime to see Pius IX., to hear his voice, and 
 to return to their homes with new hopes animating 
 their breasts. And in the Vatican, too, he ended his 
 days, and entered, on the 7th of February, 1878, 
 into the peace of the Lord. 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 19 
 
 To give light and color to the general outlines 
 which we have drawn of the life of the great Pius, we 
 feel it our duty to introduce what was written of him 
 by a Catholic of great erudition, but who now, for 
 the empty praises of men, has left the Church he 
 once loved so ardently and defended so heroically : 
 Whatever can be expected of a loving monarch 
 who finds relief only in conferring benefits, that is 
 shown forth brilliantly in the life of Pius IX. Per- 
 transiit benefaciendo. He went about doing good. 
 These words, though spoken of a higher One, may be 
 truly applied to him. As far as a princely person is 
 concerned, it is plainly apparent in him how the 
 papacy, even in a worldly state, can, by suitable elec- 
 tions, be the most noble of all human institutions. 
 Here is one in the full vigor of manhood whose youth 
 was spent in innocence, whose episcopal duties were 
 conscientiously performed, and who is now raised to 
 the highest honors and to princely power. He is a 
 stranger to extravagance. He has no desire but to 
 do good. He has no ambition but to be loved by his 
 people. His daily occupations are divided between 
 prayer and the work of a ruler ; his recreation is a 
 walk in the garden, a visit to some church, prison, 
 or benevolent institution. 
 
 ' ' Without personal want, free from all earthly ties, 
 he has no relatives to advance, no favorites ; all have 
 like claim, like access to him. He exercises the rights 
 and powers of his office for no other end than to do 
 his duty. The sparing and economical management 
 of his court affords him ample means for supplying 
 the wants of the needy and the suffering. He too, like 
 other popes, has buildings erected, not indeed gor- 
 geous palaces, but structures of public utility. 
 Severely wounded, maltreated, and repaid with in- 
 
20 
 
 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 gratitude, he has never nourished a thought of re- 
 venge, never committed an act of violence, but has 
 always forgiven and pardoned. He has not only 
 tasted of the cup of sweetness and of bitterness, of the 
 cup of the favors and disfavors of men, but has drain- 
 ed it to its very dregs ; he has heard the ' hosanna' 
 and the ' crucify him.' The man in whom he placed 
 his confidence, the greatest mind of his nation, fell by 
 the dagger ; the ball of a revolutionist pierced his 
 friend by his side. No feeling of hatred, no passing 
 breath of bitterness, has tarnished the mirror of that 
 pure soul. Not led astray by human folly, nor drawn 
 by human scheming, he moved on in his course with 
 a firm and constant pace like a star in the heavens." 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE LAST ADDRESS OF PIUS THE NINTH. 
 
 The 2d of February, 1878, was for the true subjects 
 of the holy father what the 17th of January, on 
 which day Victor Emmanuel was buried, had been for 
 the minions of the invader. Notwithstanding the cor- 
 ruption which set in with the storming of the Porta 
 Pia, it was plainly apparent, on the feast of Candlemas, 
 that love towards Pius IX. could not be torn from 
 the hearts of the true Romans. 
 
 The 2d of February was the seventy-fifth anni- 
 versary of the holy father's first communion. 
 Even at early dawn all the churches of Rome were 
 crowded by the faithful, from the rank of the poor 
 carter up to that of the Roman patrician, all offering 
 up their holy communion for the preservation of 
 Pius IX. The Roman youths met at the Gesu (church 
 of the Jesuits). Here his Eminence the Cardinal- 
 Vicar, Monaco la Valetta, distributed holy com- 
 munion without interruption from early morning till 
 ten o'clock. The faithful Romans returned from the 
 altar, their eyes glistening with tears of emotion, their 
 hearts bounding with courage to fight the battles of 
 God and his Church. 
 
 On the same day the holy father received at the 
 
22 
 
 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 Vatican the representatives of the chapters, the gen- 
 erals of the different orders, the pastors of Rome, and 
 the rectors of the ecclesiastical institutions. This 
 being the .first public audience since November, 
 many dignitaries of the Church from far and near 
 were present, viz., Monsignor Perraud, Bishop of 
 
 CARDINAL MONACO LA VALETTA. 
 
 Autun in France, Mgr. Elloy, Vicar Apostolic of 
 Oceanica, Mgr. Clifford, Bishop of Clifton, England, 
 Mgr. Strain and Mgr. Eyre, apostolic delegates for 
 Edinburgh and Glasgow, Mgr. Sallua, Commissary 
 of the Holy Office, and others. 
 
 Towards one o'clock, the holy father, accom- 
 panied by the court, was carried in his chair to the 
 audience chamber. Kindly receiving the blessed 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 23 
 
 candles, which according to custom were presented 
 on that day, he addressed those present in an earnest 
 and sonorous voice as follows : 
 
 M It affords me unwonted consolation, dear chil- 
 dren, to see you on this day assembled here about 
 me. I thank you for the noble energy which you 
 have ever manifested for the protection and salvation 
 of souls entrusted to your charge. I thank the pastors 
 who are leaving nothing undone to urge on the faith- 
 ful perseverance in prayer and in the frequent recep- 
 tion of holy communion. 
 
 " My thanks also to all the pastors, both secular 
 and regular, for the many prayers which by their 
 counsel, and under their direction, the faithful have 
 unceasingly offered up for me. I request you to 
 thank in my name all under your care for these kind 
 offices. Thank them, and tell them that I pray to 
 God that he may shower down upon them three 
 graces : perseverance in prayer and in the reception of 
 the holy sacraments, and an unshaken fidelity towards 
 the head of the Church. Tell them that I remember 
 them, and beseech God to preserve them graciously 
 under the kindly hand of his providence. I am not 
 ignorant of the fact that in the different parishes there 
 are some so ill instructed as not to be acquainted with 
 the necessary truths of our holy religion. I know, 
 too, that there are parents who have incurred fearful 
 responsibilities for having brought up their children 
 in religious ignorance. But, on the other hand, I 
 know that we must go in search of sinners to cor- 
 rect them, and follow the ignorant to instruct them. 
 
 11 Go then, seek out the ignorant, instruct them 
 with all fervor, that it may no longer be said that in 
 the centre of the Catholic world there are souls un- 
 acquainted with the principal mysteries of our holy 
 
24 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 religion. Exert all your energy to take away this 
 stain from Rome ; cease not until, by your efforts 
 and your prayers, souls be converted and the truth 
 shine forth brilliantly everywhere in the holy city. 
 
 " 'And I trust that he who hath begun a good 
 work in you will perfect it unto the day of Christ 
 Jesus.' (Philip. I : 6.) 
 
 " This is what I wish to exhort you to on this oc- 
 casion, my extreme weakness not allowing me to say 
 more. 
 
 " And now I give you all my blessing. I bless 
 you, your institutions, and all the souls committed 
 to your care. May this blessing accompany you 
 through your whole life, and be the object of your 
 prayer, and the key-note of your songs of praise, 
 when God will call you away to your heavenly 
 country ! 
 
 " May the blessing of Almighty God, the Father, 
 the Son, and the Holy Ghost, descend upon you and 
 remain with you forever !" 
 
 This is the last address of Pius IX., not a compo- 
 sition of artistic words and high-sounding phrases, 
 but the language of truth, which, as Cicero says, can 
 defend itself. 
 
 This is the last will of Pius IX. to the society of 
 the nineteenth century. The dangerous disease with 
 which it is infected first manifested itself when Lu- 
 ther unfurled the standard of rebellion in matters of 
 religion. Its symptoms became more alarming at 
 the outbreak of the revolution in philosophy, for 
 which Descartes gave the watchword, and came to a 
 crisis in the social revolution of 1789. For a whole 
 century the symptoms of this disease have been care- 
 fully studied. The world outside of the Church has 
 administered various remedies, but humanity lies 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 25 
 
 prostrate as sick as ever. And no change for the 
 better will be effected until the Church obtains the 
 free exercise of all her powers and undisputed sway 
 in what belongs to religion, and until the family is 
 again animated by the spirit of a Christian training 
 in which precept and practice are considered of equal 
 importance. These are the means which Pius IX. in 
 his last speech proposed for the regeneration of mod- 
 ern society, and they are the only efficacious ones : 
 prayer for the conversion of those who have gone 
 astray, diligence and ability for instructing and form- 
 ing the minds of the ignorant, and a practically Chris- 
 tian education of youth given by father and mother. 
 
 This is the will of Pius IX. to all the Catholics on 
 the face of the world. And we, as faithful sons of the 
 great Pius, cannot show our fidelity and reverence 
 better than by earnestly endeavoring to execute with 
 conscientious exactitude this his last will. It is need- 
 less to ask what good will be obtained by it, and 
 when and where the results will show themselves. 
 We do not respect the effects so much, nor do we 
 judge by them alone. The standard for judging the 
 work of a man is the greatness and the purity of his 
 intentions, and his conscientiousness in the fulfilment 
 of duty. Thus history has thrown open the portals 
 of the hall of fame to Leonidas, who fought without 
 success in the very shade made by the Persian ar- 
 rows, and branded with ignominy the noble Ephialtes, 
 who successfully betrayed the Spartans. Let us do 
 our duty, and God will take care of the rest. The last 
 words of Pius IX. were : " I place my trust not in 
 men nor in princes, nor in fleets nor in armies, but 
 in Him who, when he has begun the work, knows 
 how to perfect it." 
 
 In Pius IX. we have lost a great pilot, but the 
 
26 
 
 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 helm of the bark of Peter is still steady. Another has 
 taken it, and will direct it with a strong arm to the 
 day of Jesus Christ, when a just Judge will take away 
 the diadem from the brow of him who was successful 
 on earth, to adorn him who, though he met with no 
 success, stood up for the cause of right and truth. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE FINAL SICKNESS. 
 
 The words of our blessed Redeemer were to be 
 applied to his representative upon earth : " Ye know 
 not the day nor the hour." Pius IX. was always 
 ready for death ; his life, so pure, so holy, was one 
 unbroken preparation for death. 
 
 But to the faithful, to his children, the death of 
 Pius IX. came like a flash of lightning- from the clear 
 sky, like a thief in the night. They had a well- 
 founded hope that the holy father would be pre- 
 served to the Church and her love for at least one 
 more year. For he had safely passed through the 
 winter, and revigorating spring had already set in. 
 
 When in the spring of the previous year pilgrims 
 from all parts of the globe went to Rome, spending 
 many instructive and at once pleasant evenings in the 
 Palazzo Altemps, seeing the holy father in the Sala 
 Ducale or in the Hall of the Consistory, hearing his 
 strong and sonorous voice, and receiving his blessing 
 — no one suspected that they were the last great 
 band of pilgrims whom Pius IX. was to bless. No 
 sooner had the pious travellers returned to their 
 homes than a strong desire awakened within them to 
 return once more to the gray-haired pontiff, and to 
 
28 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 give public testimony of their love for him to the 
 whole world. 
 
 But Divine Providence, whose ways are not the 
 ways of men, had determined otherwise. Even at 
 the time when the holy father gave those imposing 
 audiences his feet refused to render service, although 
 in other respects he was in excellent health. This 
 condition continued during the great heat of summer, 
 which always had a wholesome effect upon him. From 
 the end of November till Christmas he lost in bodily 
 strength, while his mental faculties continued in full 
 vigor despite the burden of old age. 
 
 At the opening of the new year, the health of the 
 holy father seemed to undergo a change for the 
 better. To the joy of all who had the good fortune 
 to see him, his vital power seemed to increase day by 
 day. The wound, which in the beginning of his sick- 
 ness had closed, now assumed its unalarming aspect, 
 and his health was wholly satisfactory. He rose 
 from his bed, to which he had been confined for many 
 weeks. To go to his private library he no longer 
 made use of his movable bed which had been 
 sent to him as a Christmas present by a lady of 
 Paris, through Cardinal de Falloux, but of the sedan- 
 chair in which, a summer before, he allowed himself 
 to be carried into the Loggia of the court of St. 
 Damaso, or into the Hall of the Consistory, to give 
 audience to the faithful Romans and to the pilgrims 
 from far and near. 
 
 It was about the middle of January when a 
 Roman paper, edited by a Jew, published the sensa- 
 tional report that the Pope had died. This paper, 
 which the holy father usually read, came within his 
 reach. He read the notice of his own death, smiled, 
 and said, ■ ' If that had been written about my feet, it 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 29 
 
 would not be altogether wrong ; but of my head it can- 
 not as yet be said." 
 
 The famous Professor Ceccarelli, the Pope's phy- 
 sician in ordinary, had hopes even of gradually curing 
 the trouble in his feet. And truly the realization of 
 these hopes seemed to draw nearer when on Candle- 
 mas-day the holy father was able to give audience, 
 and when on the 3d of February he succeeded, with 
 the support of two domestic prelates, in taking a few 
 steps. Great was the astonishment of the bystanders, 
 and greater still their joy at the happy result of the 
 attempt ; for many of them had abandoned all hope 
 of his ever again obtaining the use of his feet. The 
 holy father, too, was overjoyed at this unlooked-for 
 result. " And now," he said, raising his eyes to 
 heaven, " now I pray God for one thing more : that 
 in his infinite generosity he would grant me strength 
 enough to fall down on my knees to thank him." 
 
 On the same day he received in his private li- 
 brary, adjoining his sitting-room, some few represen- 
 tatives, several cardinals and prelates. The same 
 happened on Monday and Tuesday, when many per- 
 sons of high rank congratulated him on his recovery. 
 On Wednesday, too, he continued to give audiences, 
 although the first symptoms of a relapse began to 
 show themselves. On Wednesday evening he took a 
 frugal supper as usual, and, according to his physi- 
 cian's advice, he went to his night's rest at an hour 
 somewhat earlier than he had been accustomed to 
 when he enjoyed good health. 
 
 The room in which Pius IX. exchanged the tem- 
 poral for the eternal is the one in which he had lived 
 since 1870. It is small and of rectangular form. 
 Everything in it is most simple. The tapestry and 
 carpets, as also the furniture, show anything but luxury 
 
30 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 and splendor. Near the wall stand two beds, which 
 the holy father used alternately. In the middle of 
 the room is a writing-table of dark wood, which has 
 much the appearance of a piano. On it lay a few ob- 
 jects of devotion. On the wall near the bed are 
 hung two little oil-paintings, one of them representing 
 St. Joseph, the other a madonna, which he had 
 brought with him from his native city, Sinigaglia, 
 and to which he had a special devotion. 
 
 At ten o'clock in the evening, Professor Cecca- 
 relli, to whom the precious health of the holy father 
 was entrusted, paid him a visit. He found nothing 
 in the pontiff's condition that might cause anxiety. 
 His pulse, however, was somewhat slower and 
 more feeble ; but to this he attached no importance. 
 The Pope, it is true, was a Little exhausted, but, as 
 ever, he received and dismissed his physician in a 
 cheerful manner. After a few hours of restless sleep 
 he awoke with a fever. He called his chamberlain, 
 who slept in an adjoining apartment, and complained 
 of a heavy pressure on the chest and of great ex- 
 haustion. The attendant sent in haste for Doctor 
 Ceccarelli, who came and found the holy father in a 
 chill and in danger of a stroke of apoplexy. His 
 Holiness could speak but with great effort ; the beating 
 of his pulse was faint and so rapid that it could 
 hardly be counted ; the breathing was laborious. 
 The wound on his foot had healed up. The few 
 words which the Pope uttered showed that he had 
 fallen into a slight delirium. 
 
 A few moments later, the doctors Valentini and 
 Antonini and a few domestic prelates of his Holiness 
 made their appearance in the sleeping-apartment. 
 Gradually the Pope came again to the full use of his 
 senses ; he cast a glance about him, recognized the 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 31 
 
 prelates, and attempted to say something, but the 
 asthma rendered his effort vain. At two o'clock the 
 fever increased ; the Pope fell into a gentle slumber, 
 which seemed to strengthen him somewhat. Many 
 of the courtiers knelt at his bedside, sending fervent 
 prayers to God to preserve their beloved father. 
 
 At three o'clock they brought to the sick pontiff 
 a little refreshment, which for some time seemed to 
 give him new life. Two hours later critical symptoms 
 manifested themselves ; the pulsation became rapid 
 and the breathing laborious, to the griel and alarm of 
 those who were present. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE LAST HOURS OF PIUS THE NINTH. 
 
 On the morning of the 7th of February, when the 
 sun lit up the sick-room of the holy father, the silver- 
 haired sufferer knew that on the next day not the 
 sun of time but that of eternity would rise for him. 
 
 At half-past six o'clock a violent fever again seized 
 him, lasting but for a short time, and not as long as 
 on the previous occasion. The lethargy into which 
 he had fallen during the last hours of the night had 
 entirely disappeared and given place to a full con- 
 sciousness. The pulse was rapid and faint ; the bron- 
 chial tubes were impeded ; his condition became at 
 every moment more critical. 
 
 Those who knelt at his bedside prayed with sobs 
 and tears, and clung to the last ray of hope ; their 
 hearts so devotedly attached to Pius IX. could not 
 harbor the thought of the possibility of losing him. 
 
 The holy father, however, to whom, together with 
 a clear consciousness, was given the use of his speech, 
 felt that his last day had dawned, and that when night 
 would come over the Eternal City he would be able 
 to say with the Apostle of nations, " I have finished 
 my career." This he clearly expressed in a manner 
 free from all ambiguity. When Cardinal de Falloux 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 33 
 
 inquired about the state of his health, and endeav- 
 ored to inspire him with hopes of recovery, the 
 sufferer replied : " Questa volta bisogna andarsene" 
 (This time I must go). 
 
 He asked at once for his confessor, Monsignor 
 Marinelli, pastor of the papal palace, made his con- 
 fession, and requested that the sacraments for the 
 dying should be administered to him. At half-past 
 eight o'clock Mgr. Marinelli brought him the Holy 
 Viaticum. What an auspicious moment ! The dying 
 saint once more gathered all his strength, raised 
 himself up as he was wont during his former sick- 
 ness, said the usual prayers himself, and received the 
 Body of our Lord with such devotion and such fervor 
 that he seemed more an angel than a man. The in- 
 visible and the visible heads of the Church for the 
 last time embraced one another here below. 
 
 He fell back on his pillow ; a sweet seraphic smile 
 played about his lips, a celestial brightness lit up his 
 countenance. He prayed ; prayed for himself and for 
 his Church : for himself for strength and vigor against 
 the powers of darkness, that in the last moments he 
 might not succumb to those against whom he had 
 stood like a hero during his whole life ; for his 
 Church that she might be firm in her trials, and that 
 she might be enabled to serve God in peace and lib- 
 erty. 
 
 At nine o'clock Mgr. Marinelli administered to 
 him Extreme Unction. The holy father had the 
 full use of his senses. The beating of his pulse now 
 became weaker at every moment, and at eleven 
 o'clock it was no longer noticeable in the right arm. 
 Meanwhile the Cardinal-Vicar, Monaco la Val- 
 etta, had given orders to all the parish churches in 
 Rome to expose the Blessed Sacrament, and to offer 
 
34 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 up prayers for the preservation of the beloved head 
 of the Church. 
 
 All Rome repaired to the churches and to the 
 Vatican. But God left the prayers unheard ; for 
 in the decrees of infinite wisdom, the life of Pius IX. 
 had come to a close. The silver : haired Pius was ripe 
 for the harvest, for the crown of the confessor and 
 the palm of the martyr. 
 
 His last lingering hours upon earth were wholly 
 absorbed in God. He uttered but few words, and 
 not without great pain, pausing frequently. They 
 formed his last religious exercises, so highly edifying 
 not only on account of the' great exertion with which 
 they were spoken, but especially because of the great 
 and unshaken confidence in God by which they 
 were dictated. He to whom it was given to hear his 
 last words could but take them as flames ascending 
 from the heart of a saint — all resignation, all pa- 
 tience, all deeply-rooted piety, to the very last. 
 
 The last hour was at hand. The remedies which 
 had been administered to rouse nature had but mo- 
 mentary effects ; the skill of the physicians could no 
 longer stay the disease in its course. A paralysis of 
 the lungs now threatened the life of the august 
 sufferer. Towards eleven o'clock, the pulse in the 
 left hand died away ; the hands and feet turned cold. 
 At half-past eleven he cast a long and loving 
 glance at those kneeling in the apartment, as if he 
 would bid them a last farewell. Then he took his 
 crucifix from under his pillow, blessed all, and hold- 
 ing the image of the Saviour in his hand, he sank 
 back. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 DEATH OF PIUS THE NINTH. 
 
 About twelve o'clock, the medical attendants of 
 his Holiness declared that his breathing had become 
 abnormal. The hands were swollen with blood, and 
 his feet were cold and motionless. The eventful 
 moment which like a double-edged sword pierced the 
 hearts of nearly three hundred millions of Catholics 
 was rapidly approaching. His Eminence Cardinal 
 Bilio, who in his capacity of Grand Penitentiary of St. 
 Peter's had the privilege of reciting the prayers over 
 the dying pontiff, began the recommendation of the 
 noble soul of Pius into the hands of its Creator. The 
 holy father, whose strength was fast ebbing away, 
 answered, and with difficulty succeeded in repeating 
 distinctly the words, " Col vestro santo ajuto" (With 
 thy holy help), which occur in the act of contrition. 
 
 Whilst Cardinal Bilio interrupted for a moment 
 the recitation of the prayers, the holy father said, 
 with an expression in which the whole of his great 
 soul seemed to be concentrated : " In domum Domini 
 ibimus" (We shall go into the house of the Lord), 
 which was verified a few moments later. 
 
 The Grand Penitentiary then continued, amid the 
 loud sobs and weeping of the bystanders, the touching 
 
36 
 
 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 prayers of the Church. When he came to the prayer 
 which begins with the words " Proficiscere, anima 
 Christiana" (Depart, Christian soul), he paused and 
 cast an inquiring look towards the holy father, who 
 then spoke for the last time and said, ' ' Si, proficis- 
 
 CARDINAL BILIO. 
 
 cere" (Yes, depart), by which he wished to indicate 
 his desire of having also this last prayer recited over 
 him. The cardinal then pronounced, in a voice which 
 plainly betrayed the deep emotion of his heart, the 
 "Proficiscere," by means of which the Church de- 
 livers into the merciful hands of God the soul stand- 
 ing on the brink of eternity, and which is at the same 
 time a recommendation of the Church militant to the 
 Church triumphant. The solemnity and impressive- 
 ness of this moment beggars all description. The 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 39 
 
 angels themselves, were they to attempt it, could but 
 say in angelic accents, " Pius IX. is dying." It was 
 now three o'clock in the afternoon. Cardinal Bilio and 
 Mgr. Marinelli remained constantly at the bedside of 
 the holy father, suggesting pious ejaculatory prayers. 
 Once more he lifted his consecrated hands in. bene- 
 diction over the bystanders. It was the last blessing 
 of Pius IX. 
 
 About four o'clock the agony began ; a thick 
 clammy perspiration covered the brow of his Holiness, 
 and a rapidly increasing rattle announced in unmis- 
 takable language that the end was near at hand. The 
 death-chamber now presented a most harrowing 
 spectacle. 
 
 At five o'clock the attending physician, Professor 
 Ceccarelli, called upon Cardinal Bilio to recite once 
 more the prayer " Proficiscere" over the dying 
 pontiff. Pius IX. was expiring. A few moments 
 after the recitation of this prayer, the Grand Peniten- 
 tiary began to recite on bended knees the sorrowful 
 mysteries of the rosary, to which the attendants 
 answered with sobs and weeping. The eyes of the 
 holy father, which can never be forgotten by those 
 whose happiness it has been to behold them, on 
 account of the indescribable mildness which beamed 
 from them, were raised towards heaven, and re- 
 mained fixed as if in ecstasy till the shadows of death 
 clouded their earthly vision forever. 
 
 When they had reached the fourth mystery, the 
 rattle ceased, and the last clear pearly tear appeared 
 in the eye of the venerable father. Pius IX. had run 
 his course ; he had finished the battle, and exchanged 
 this vale of tears for the happy abode of the heavenly 
 Jerusalem. It was 5.40 in the afternoon, and the Ave 
 Maria rang in silvery peals from the dome of St. 
 
40 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 Peter's. Whilst the faithful on earth saluted at the close 
 of day the virgin spouse of the Holy Spirit, the angels 
 in heaven imprinted upon the brow of the great 
 Pius the kiss of glad welcome. After a struggle 
 of more than half a century, he departed this life 
 like the sun which just then greeted, the cross of St. 
 Peter's with his last golden beams. He disappeared 
 from the sight of men with that serenity of soul, that 
 peace and amiability, characteristic of favored souls, 
 in full consciousness of the important step he was 
 about to take, and with a heart full of the love of 
 God, and as resigned as if there were but a step be- 
 tween heaven and earth. 
 
 Pius IX. was no more. But his death could not 
 be realized by those who had seen him dying. All 
 seemed like a dream. When, however, Cardinal 
 Bilio, in low and mournful accents, intoned the 
 " Requiem aeternam dona ei Domine," etc., the whole 
 weight of grief which till then had almost crushed 
 the hearts of the bystanders was made manifest in 
 all its intensity. The more fondly they had clung to 
 hope, the more bitter proved their disappointment. 
 They covered their faces with their hands and wept 
 bitterly. In the antechamber of the papal palace the 
 representatives of the foreign powers accredited to 
 the Holy See, many prelates and the foremost of the 
 Roman nobility, and others who had access to the 
 papal court, had gradually gathered. Here knelt, 
 side by side, ambassadors and servants, cardinals and 
 simple citizens, Roman princes and Scopatori Secreti, 
 without distinction of rank or title. Love and sor- 
 row ignore ceremonies ; they are the language of the 
 heart. Mgr. Clifford, Bishop of Clifton in England, 
 recited the rosary, to which the bystanders answered 
 with deep emotion. The door which led to the 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 41 
 
 private chamber of the holy father now opened. A 
 private chamberlain of his Holiness stepped forward 
 and breathed with faltering voice over the assembled 
 multitude the words, " II papa e morto" (The 
 Pope is dead). 
 
 This announcement had an effect similar to a 
 spark of fire cast into a mine. The tears hoarded up 
 
 during many a long hour now burst forth with the 
 impetuosity of a torrent ; none could resist them. 
 Some sprang to their feet and ran hither and thither 
 as if their hearts would break ; others remained stand- 
 ing as if petrified, while others again rushed into the 
 death-chamber in order to cover the cold hands of 
 the holy father with kisses. 
 
 Pius had ceased to live. The ambassadors left 
 
42 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 the Vatican ; the Camerlengo, Cardinal Pecci, Bishop 
 of Perugia, entered upon his office of temporal ruler 
 during the vacancy, while the oldest of the cardinal- 
 bishops, Amat, the oldest cardinal-priest, Schwarzen- 
 berg (in his absence, Asquini), and the oldest cardi- 
 nal-deacon, Caterini, divided among themselves the 
 spiritual government of the Church. 
 
 The announcement of the Pope's death was com- 
 municated to all foreign cardinals and nuncios, as 
 also to his relatives, by telegraph from the office of 
 the Vatican. His Eminence the Cardinal- Vicar 
 ordered that the exposition of the Blessed Sacrament, 
 before which the faithful of Rome were still kneeling 
 in supplication, should cease. 
 
 At six o'clock, the physicians who had had 
 the privilege of assisting the holy father during his 
 sickness approached the bed of the dead pontiff, and 
 testified to his decease by the following document : 
 
 " We, the undersigned, certify that his Holiness, 
 our holy father, Pope Pius IX., for a long time 
 affected with a lingering bronchitis, died of pul- 
 monary paralysis this 7th day of February, 1878, 
 at 5.40 P.M. 
 
 " Doctor Antonini, Physician. 
 Ceccarelli, Surgeon. 
 Petacci, Assistant. 
 Topai, Assistant." 
 
 A few moments later, the body of the deceased 
 pontiff was conveyed to a larger apartment that had 
 a northern exposure, where it was given in charge 
 of the Noble Guards. Meanwhile the penitentiaries 
 of St. Peter's chanted the office of the dead in the ad- 
 joining rooms. 
 
 On the same evening the Cardinal- Vicar an- 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 45 
 
 nounced the death of Pius IX. in the following cir- 
 cular : 
 
 To the Clergy and People of Rome : 
 
 V Raphael, of the title of Santa Croce in Gerusa- 
 lemme, Cardinal- Priest of the Holy Roman Church, 
 Monaco la Valetta, Vicar-General, Judge Ordinary 
 of Rome and its district, and Abbot Commendatory of 
 Subiaco. The majesty of the omnipotent God has 
 recalled to himself the sovereign pontiff Pius IX., of 
 blessed memory, according to the sad news just im- 
 parted to us by the most eminent Camerlengo of the 
 Holy Roman Church, to whom it belongs to make 
 known to the public the death of the Roman pontiffs. 
 At such an announcement, the Catholic people in every 
 part of the world, devoted to the great and apostolic 
 virtues of the immortal pontiff and his sovereign 
 magnanimity, will weep. But, above all, are we 
 most supremely sorrowful ; we, O Romans ! since to- 
 day has unhappily terminated the most extraordinary 
 and glorious pontificate which God has ever conceded 
 to his vicars upon earth. 
 
 " His life as pontiff and as sovereign was a series 
 of widespread benefits as well in the spiritual as in 
 the temporal order, diffused over all the churches 
 and nations, and in a most particular manner upon 
 his Rome, where at every step monuments of the 
 munificence of the lamented pontiff and father are 
 met with. 
 
 " In accordance with the sacred canons, in all the 
 cities and important places solemn obsequies and 
 suffrages for the soul of the departed pontiff should 
 be made until the Holy Apostolic See be provided 
 with a new head, and prayers should be made to the 
 Divine Majesty for the speedy election of a successor 
 
46 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 to the deceased, whom we can never sufficiently 
 lament. 
 
 " For this purpose — 
 
 " (i) It is made known that the public and solemn 
 funeral will be celebrated by the canons of the Patri- 
 archal Basilica of the Vatican, to which the body of 
 the immortal pontiff will be brought and placed, as is 
 customary, in the Chapel of the Most Holy Sacra- 
 ment. 
 
 " (2) It is ordered that in all the churches of this 
 holy city, the clergy, secular as well as regular, 
 whatever be their privileges, shall toll all the bells for 
 the space of one hour, from three to four in the after- 
 noon of to-morrow (Friday). 
 
 " (3) As soon as the precious remains of the sov- 
 ereign pontiff are brought into the Vatican basilica, 
 the solemn obsequies will be celebrated in all the 
 churches already mentioned. 
 
 M (4) The reverend clergy, secular as well as regu- 
 lar, are exhorted to offer the unbloody sacrifice in 
 suffrage for the soul of the august departed, and the 
 religious communities of. both sexes, as well as the 
 faithful, are invited to recommend his blessed soul in 
 their prayers. 
 
 ".(5) Finally, it is prescribed that in each of the 
 churches mentioned, in the mass and other functions, 
 there be added the collect Pro Pontifice eligendo as 
 long as the vacancy of the Apostolic See shall con- 
 tinue. 
 
 11 Given from our residence, the 7th of February, 
 1878. 
 
 " R. Card. Monaco, Vicar. 
 Placido Can. Petacci, Secretary. s 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 THE TESTIMONY OF ROME. 
 
 When on September 20th, 1870, the Bersaglieri 
 had entered Rome through the breach of the Porta 
 Pia ; when Rome, after a short but heroic resistance, 
 had fallen into the hands of the revolutionists ; when 
 the Pope, robbed of his estate, sat a prisoner in 
 the Vatican — the enemies of the Church rejoiced and 
 hoped that the Roman people would in a short time 
 forget their lawful sovereign, and would hail as their 
 deliverer him to whom the irony of fate had given 
 the surname of the man of honor, or " the gentleman- 
 king." 
 
 That the boasting of these infidels proved futile 
 is proved by the late events in Rome with such evi- 
 dence of facts as madness and total blindness alone 
 could deny. Such is the power of great events that 
 by their means the thoughts, sentiments, and secrets 
 of the heart, which otherwise would not have as- 
 sumed a visible and tangible form, become mani- 
 fest to the eyes of all. This power the death of the 
 great pontiff Pius IX. exercised over the hearts of 
 the Roman people. When we speak here of the 
 Roman people, we mean those of " royal " Rome 
 in opposition to "legal" Rome, which emigrated 
 
48 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 from Upper Italy, Sicily, and Naples, and tarries in 
 the city of the seven hills, but through whose veins 
 no Roman blood courses. 
 
 The sword of sorrow which pierced the heart 
 of the Roman people at the death of Pius IX. has re- 
 vealed the innermost secrets of their hearts. When 
 on the morning of February 7th, at about ten o'clock, 
 the bells of Rome rang for the exposition of the 
 Blessed Sacrament, anxious inquiries were made by 
 every one as to its significance. The faithful entered 
 the churches and saw the Blessed Sacrament covered 
 with a veil, as is prescribed when devotions for the 
 dying are taking place. Who could this dying per- 
 son be ? 
 
 Like wildfire the news of the dangerous condi- 
 tion of the holy father spread from St. Peter's to the 
 Porta Pia, and from the Piazza del Popolo to the 
 Lateran. But as the Roman people, even more than 
 those of other countries, had been so frequently 
 alarmed by false reports of death, the news at first 
 found but few believers. When, however, the 
 rumor was confirmed by the announcement of the 
 pastors, who had been ordered by the Cardinal- Vicar 
 to hold these devotions, every one flocked to the 
 church in order to beseech the Lord to prolong the 
 precious life of the holy father. Scarcely an hour 
 had elapsed, before the churches were crowded to 
 excess with weeping and sobbing people. 
 
 Others, however, could find no rest at the 
 thought that the life of the holy father was seriously 
 endangered. They left their work and hurried 
 towards St. Peter's, where, alas ! the sad news was 
 but too soon confirmed. The Roman nobility, who 
 during the Piedmontese government had manifested 
 a loyalty towards their legitimate sovereign, the holy 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 49 
 
 father, which entitles them to the gratitude of the 
 whole Christian world, now hurried towards the 
 Vatican in order to obtain more definite information 
 with regard to the condition of the holy father, and 
 to convey to his Holiness the expression of their heart- 
 felt sympathy. The number of princely carriages 
 wending their way towards St. Peter's was so great 
 that the passage across the bridge leading to the cas- 
 tle of St. Angelo was for a time impeded. The mul- 
 titude in the church of St. Peter's and in front of the 
 gate which leads by the colonnade of Bernini into the 
 Vatican increased momentarily. Every one who 
 came out through this gate was detained and over- 
 whelmed with questions concerning the condition of 
 the holy father. The Swiss Guard had closed the 
 larger gates and permitted the smaller ones only to 
 remain open, in order to avoid all disturbance in the 
 crowd. One of the highest officers of the guard was 
 constantly present to give the necessary commands. 
 All who belonged to the papal palace were allowed 
 to enter ; to all others admittance was strictly re- 
 fused. Whoever had reached the antechamber of 
 the papal palace was unable to leave the Vatican 
 until the death of the holy father had taken place. 
 
 As early as three o'clock the Secretary of the 
 Italian Cabinet, Delia Rocca, informed the ministers 
 that the Pope had died at 2.30, and the " Agen- 
 ziaStefani," which claims to receive its information 
 always from the most reliable sources, was guilty of 
 the unqualified silliness or wickedness of announcing 
 the death of his Holiness to the world three hours 
 before it had taken place. 
 
 But the Roman people did not credit any of these 
 reports. They went by thousands to St. Peter's, 
 and would not believe the sad news until they had 
 
50 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 heard it from one who came out of the Vatican, 
 so strong was their attachment to Pius IX. 
 
 The news of the death of the beloved pontiff 
 spread during the same evening throughout the 
 greater part of the city, and was everywhere re- 
 ceived by the populace with the same manifestation 
 of sincere sorrow and sympathy. The theatres, which 
 during the carnivals are constantly filled, were now 
 empty and deserted. The mourning was universal. 
 
 As soon as the morning of the 8th February 
 dawned, small groups might be seen in front of every 
 church. What were they doing ? They read the 
 official announcement of the death of Piws IX. by the 
 Cardinal- Vicar Monaco. We have already given 
 the text of this document. Rome gave on this day — 
 we refer to it with pride and joy — a most brilliant 
 testimony in favor of Pius IX., a testimony the more 
 valuable as it was a spontaneous outpouring of its 
 heart, not urged by any worldly consideration. 
 During the whole of February 8th, and also during 
 part of the following day, all the stores and shops of 
 the city remained closed, and this without any order 
 from the police, as had been the case at the death of 
 Victor Emmanuel. The signs of mourning were 
 visible in all the great streets of Rome ; even the 
 Jews in Ghetto would not allow themselves to be out- 
 done in their manifestation of attachment to his Holi- 
 ness. Their doors remained closed during two whole 
 days. 
 
 Even the royal court in the Quirinal interested it- 
 self in the condition of the holy father. King Humbert 
 I. as well as Queen Pia of Portugal, who had come to 
 Rome to assist at the obsequies of her father, Victor 
 Emmanuel, sent their attendants to the Vatican to in- 
 quire about the health of the holy father.- 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 5 1 
 
 The king, as soon as he had learned the death of 
 his Holiness, broke off a soiree with the ambassador of 
 Austria. 
 
 The conduct of the government, on the other 
 hand, though not positively hostile, was indifferent in 
 the highest degree. It did nothing but what it was 
 obliged to do by the laws of the guarantees, and this 
 in such a manner as to render evident the baseness of 
 its sentiments. It did not close the theatres until 
 the evening of February 8th, although it had learned 
 the death of the holy father on the previous evening 
 at six o'clock. It closed the Exchange but for one 
 day, and ordered that the public military concerts 
 which took place for the amusement of the pleasure- 
 seekers, in the gardens on the heights of the Pincio, 
 should be suspended till further notice. 
 
 From three to four o'clock of February 8th, all 
 the bells of Rome were tolled as if they would plead 
 for prayers for the eternal repose of the great Pius. 
 This sad and melancholy ringing of the bells was the 
 expression of universal mourning which the death of 
 Pius IX. had caused throughout the Eternal City. 
 Pius IX. had, during his life, created an enthusiasm 
 far more widespread than that created in France by 
 Napoleon I. during the first decade of the present 
 century. The sorrow, however, with which his 
 death was lamented was, if possible, still more univer- 
 sal ; since every heart which can value magnanimity 
 and true worth lost in Pius IX. its most perfect 
 model and ideal. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 AT THE BIER. 
 
 At eight o'clock on the evening of February 8th, 
 the members of the papal palace and other officers of 
 the Holy See called on his Eminence Cardinal Pecci, 
 Camerlengo of the Holy Roman Church. He imme- 
 diately left his room and went to the hall where the 
 dead pontiff lay, in order to perform the act of the 
 recognition of the corpse. His Eminence was followed 
 by the clerics of the Apostolic Chamber ; the Major- 
 domo, Monsignor Macchi, Monsignors Casali del 
 Drago and della Volpe, private chamberlains of his 
 Holiness. 
 
 When they had arrived in the hall, they threw 
 themselves on their knees at the bed upon which 
 rested the mortal remains of Pius IX., and adored in 
 all humility of heart the inscrutable disposition of 
 Divine Providence. After his Eminence Cardinal 
 Pecci had finished a prayer, he arose, approached the 
 bier, and struck the brow of the dead pontiff three 
 times with a silver mallet, pronouncing each time the 
 following words : " Holy father, Pius IX. ;" then 
 he turned to his attendants and declared that Pius 
 IX. was dead, and forthwith intoned the " De pro- 
 fundis," to which the attendants responded with 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 53 
 
 deep emotion. He repeated once more the absolu- 
 tion, and sprinkled the countenance of his Holiness 
 with holy water. 
 
 Then Mgr. Pericoli, Clerk of the Chamber and 
 Dean of the College of Apostolic Protonotaries, 
 knelt at the bedside of the dead Pontiff and read the 
 following recognition of the corpse, which we trans- 
 late from the original : 
 
 THE CAMERLENGO WITH THE SILVER MALLET. 
 
 "This morning, February 8th, at eight o'clock, 
 Cardinal Pecci, Chamberlain of the Holy Roman 
 Church, accompanied by the clerks of the chamber, 
 by Mgr. Vice-Chamberlain, by Mgr. Auditor of the 
 Reverend Chamber, by the Advocate-General of the 
 Apostolic Chamber, by the Procurator-General, and 
 by the secretaries and chancellors of the above said 
 chamber, was conducted into the private rooms of 
 
54 
 
 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 his Holiness, in one ot which he found upon the bed 
 of death the corpse of his Holiness. The death of the 
 holy father being established, and the prayers for the 
 occasion recited on behalf of his blessed soul, his Emi- 
 nence demanded of Mgr. Macchi, his Holiness's Mas- 
 ter of the Chamber, the Ring of the Fisherman, 
 which by the same Mgr. Macchi Avas immediately 
 delivered to the Chamberlain, who received it, here- 
 after to present it in the first congregation of car- 
 
 THE INSPECTION- OF THE CORPSE. 
 
 dinals, for which ring his' Eminence gave a receipt 
 to the aforesaid Monsignor, Master of the Chamber. 
 
 ' ' After that, at the request of the Cardinal Cham- 
 berlain, a solemn act of these proceedings was drawn 
 up and signed by Mgr. Pericoli, Clerk of the Cham- 
 ber and Dean of the College of the Apostolic Pro- 
 tonotaries ; the said act being attested by the Most 
 Eminent and Most Reverend Chamberlain, by the 
 others above named, and by two of the private cham- 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 55 
 
 berlains of the late pontiff, the Rev. Mgrs. Casali del 
 Drago and della Volpe being witnesses thereto. 
 
 M Adhering to the injunctions of the Most Eminent 
 and Most Reverend Chamberlain to the clerks of the 
 Apostolic Chamber, these have met together before 
 the same Most Reverend Eminence, and, in accord- 
 ance with the ancient customs, divided the different 
 duties between them." 
 
 At this solemn act there were present, besides 
 the above-named personages, Mgr. Vanutelli, sub- 
 stitute of the secretary (brother of the Nuncio in Bel- 
 gium), the Princes Barberini and Altieri, command- 
 ers of the Noble Guard. 
 
 His Eminence Cardinal Pecci hereupon left the 
 death-chamber and returned to his own apartments. 
 
 The cherished remains of the holy father rested 
 upon an iron bed, covered with red silk and a white 
 coverlet, so that only his head could be seen. The 
 countenance, which during the last few hours of his 
 life had been somewhat contracted on account of 
 excessive pain, took again all the expression of super- 
 human kindness with which it had shone in life, and, 
 instead of inspiring terror, drew to itself with irre- 
 sistible force every one who approached. 
 
 During the night between the 8th and 9th of 
 February the process of embalming took place. Pro- 
 fessor Ceccarelli, to whom this function had been in- 
 trusted, was attended by the three physicians who 
 had assisted him during the sickness of the holy 
 father. The other medical attendants of the palace, 
 Drs. Battistini, Melata, Sciarra, Capparoni, and 
 Prima, also took part. The embalming began at eight 
 o'clock, and was completed at four o'clock next 
 morning. It was performed by means of injection, 
 as also by means of preserving the separated viscera. 
 
56 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 The result was so favorable, that even on the sixth 
 day not the slightest sign of decay could be detected. 
 This was the more desirable, since the entire failure 
 of the embalming of Victor Emmanuel was still fresh 
 in the memory of all. 
 
 About ten o'clock the investment of the dead 
 pontiff began. One hour afterwards the rooms were 
 opened, and the body of the great Pius was offered to 
 the veneration of his faithful children. Long ere 
 this many persons who had access to the Vatican 
 had waited in anxious expectation in the antecham- 
 ber. They entered and crowded around the dead 
 pontiff, touched his body with sacred objects, and 
 knelt in prayer at his side. The tears, which trickled 
 down the cheeks of all, spoke more eloquently than 
 words of the love felt for Pius IX. 
 
 There he rested upon the bier, decorated with 
 red silk, clothed in his ordinary white garments, and 
 in the mozetta, a dark red cape ; the head was cov- 
 ered with the camauro, a dark velvet beretta. His 
 arms were crossed upon his breast, his hands were 
 white as snow. A heavenly peace shone from his 
 countenance. Mildness, amiability, attractiveness, 
 seemed to have descended from heaven upon the 
 countenance of Pius IX. His features were those of 
 the just man who has fallen asleep in the peace of the 
 Lord, enjoying a foretaste of the heavenly glory ; his 
 cheek was transparent as wax, and around his lips 
 played a heavenly smile. The hand which had never 
 tired of doing good, and had never trembled in defend- 
 ing the rights of the Church, rested cold and lifeless on 
 his breast ; but the crucifix, the last hope and refuge 
 of him who believes and loves, was still clasped in 
 sacred embrace as an assured pledge of a glorious 
 resurrection. 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 59 
 
 The bier of Pius IX. was surrounded by every 
 thing symbolic of love and veneration, as well as ex- 
 pressive of sorrow and grief. In the streets and pub- 
 lic places of Rome, as in the Vatican, the 8th and 9th 
 of February beheld an unbroken succession of testi- 
 monials of love and veneration for Pius IX. His 
 mortal eye could no longer see them, but with the 
 eyes of the spirit he looked down upon his devoted 
 children from the heights of heaven, and poured into 
 many a sorrow-stricken heart the balm of consola- 
 tion and hope. 
 
 Words cannot express the grief which was 
 manifested around the bier of the holy father, when, 
 at four o'clock, the Duke de Witten announced the 
 order of the Major-domo, Mgr. Ricci, that all should 
 leave the death-chamber. It became almost neces- 
 sary for the Guard of Honor, which watched over 
 the sacred remains, to use violence in order to exe- 
 cute the command. The doors were closed and en- 
 trance refused. Yet every now and then distin- 
 guished persons, Romans as well as foreigners, called 
 and begged to be allowed to kiss once more the feet 
 ol his Holiness. How sad was their disappointment 
 when they found the doors closed ! Slowly, silently, 
 and with weeping eyes they went home, as if the 
 cherubim had closed to them the gates of Paradise. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE TRANSLATION OF THE REMAINS. 
 
 At four o'clock on the evening of February 9th, 
 the venerated body of the great Pius was clothed in 
 the episcopal vestments, and placed upon a bier pro- 
 vided for the purpose of conveying the body from 
 the Vatican palace to the adjoining Basilica of 
 St. Peter. 
 
 After the lapse of one hour, admission to the 
 consistorial hall was again granted. There the holy 
 father was, for a few hours longer, the object of ven- 
 eration for many persons of high rank, who had 
 hitherto been prevented from kissing his feet in lov- 
 ing remembrance. 
 
 Here he rested, the golden mitre upon his head, the 
 hands folded upon his breast, and the image of his 
 Lord and of his own life clasped in loving embrace. 
 
 In the meantime those who were about to take 
 part in the procession had gathered in the hall and 
 in the adjoining chambers. The clock of St. Peter's 
 struck half-past six, when the pall-bearers took up 
 the venerated remains of the beloved holy father, 
 and the procession began to move. 
 
 At the head marched the pages, clothed in red 
 velvet ; these were followed by the clergy, bearing 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 63 
 
 flighted tapers in their hands. On both sides the 
 Swiss Guards, the most devoted attendants of Pius 
 IX., marched with slow and solemn step, dressed in 
 their peculiarly striking uniform. After these came 
 the mace-bearers, dressed in Spanish costumes, and 
 the officers of the Swiss Guards. 
 
 Then followed the bier upon which rested the 
 remains of the immortal Pius IX., borne by the 
 Palafrenieri, clothed in red velvet, surrounded by the 
 Papal Guard of Honor, and the Penitentiaries of the 
 Vatican Basilica, also bearing lighted tapers in their 
 hands. 
 
 Behind the bier followed his Eminence Mgr. 
 Ricci, Major-Domo ; Mgr. Macchi, Maestro di Cam- 
 era ; Mgr. Saminiatelli, Papal Almoner ; the Mgrs. Ne- 
 grotto, Casali del Drago, di Bisogno, and della Volpe, 
 private Chamberlains, and Mgr. Vanutelli, substitute 
 of the Secretary of State. These were followed by 
 the laics, functionaries at the Vatican palace ; the 
 Marquis Sachetti, Lord High Steward, the Marquis 
 Serlupi, and Commendatore Fillipani, Chief Cup- 
 bearer. 
 
 The next group consisted of the Duke of Castel- 
 vecchio, General of the Noble Guard, Prince Al- 
 tieri, Colonel, and the rest of the officers of the same 
 corps. 
 
 After these might be seen, in great numbers, the 
 cardinals of the holy Roman Church, clothed in vio- 
 let gowns, capes fringed with ermine, and berettas 
 of red silk ; these also bore lighted tapers, and at the 
 same time recited the Psalms. 
 
 The College of Cardinals was followed by his 
 Excellency Filippo Orsini, prince assistant at the 
 throne ; Prince Marco Chigi, Marshal of the Con- 
 clave ; Prince Ruspoli, Master of the Sacro Ospi- 
 
64 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 zio ; a long file of Roman patricians of the highest 
 rank, . and by many other noble personages from 
 abroad. The close of the procession was formed by 
 a number of private chamberlains of his Holiness, and 
 a division of the Palatine Guard of Honor. 
 
 The overwhelming effect produced by this sol- 
 emn procession exceeds anything that can be pic- 
 tured by the most lively imagination. The earnest 
 bearing of the participants, the tapers glimmering 
 through the darkness of the night, the sounds of the 
 prayers dying away in the long corridors and broad 
 vaults of the Vatican palace, the mourning — deep, 
 though resigned — which spoke from every counte- 
 nance ; all this made a spectacle which took possession 
 of the inmost recesses of the heart ; it was, in a word, 
 a procession such as Torquatus may have seen in the 
 vaults of the Catacombs. 
 
 The solemn funeral procession passed along the 
 spacious halls of the Vatican, then through the far- 
 famed galleries of Raphael, through the royal hall, 
 and thence down the broad marble steps, as over 
 so many grand monuments that proclaimed the great- 
 ness of the Roman pontiffs. 
 
 A great number of Roman citizens who, by a 
 special favor, had obtained admission to the Vatican, 
 had stationed themselves along the walls of the corri- 
 dors, where with tears in- their eyes and with audible 
 sobs they bade a last farewell to their beloved father 
 and king. 
 
 At seven o'clock the funeral cortege reached 
 the Chapel of the Most Blessed Sacrament in St. 
 Peter's. The sacred species had been removed to 
 the altar of the crucifixion of St. Peter, situated in 
 the left aisle. The corpse was received with impres- 
 sive solemnity by the Chapter of the Vatican Ba- 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 6$ 
 
 silica, and placed upon the catafalque erected for that 
 purpose. 
 
 All the cardinals and ecclesiastical dignitaries 
 who had taken part in the procession arranged 
 themselves in a circle around the catafalque. The 
 choir of the Capella Giuglia intoned the " Libera 
 me Domine ;" the tones burst forth slowly and sol- 
 emnly, re-echoing from the gigantic pilasters that 
 stood opposite, and, like unto distant thunder, died 
 away in the vaults of St. Peter's. Mgr. Folicaldi, 
 Archbishop of Ephesus and Canon of the Basilica, 
 performed the sacred ceremony of absolution. 
 
 All withdrew after taking one more long and 
 affectionate look at the illustrious dead ; the last step 
 died away in the spacious hall ; deep and still deeper 
 the night enveloped the sublime dome of Michael 
 Angelo. Deathlike silence reigned supreme at St. 
 Peter's, interrupted ever and anon by the clank of 
 swords when the detachment of the Papal Noble 
 Guard who kept watch around the bier of their be- 
 loved sovereign Pius IX. were relieved. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 This silence was but of brief duration. Pius IX., 
 whose life had fallen upon stormy times, was des- 
 tined to enjoy but a brief repose even in death. The 
 hour of midnight had scarcely sounded from the 
 tower of St. Peter's when voices were heard at the 
 gates. Who dares disturb the rest of the venerable 
 dead, who while alive could have insured silence by 
 a single look ? The murmurs grow louder, the 
 voices become more audible. Do they intend to 
 offer violence, to break through the railing and force 
 open the gates ? 
 
 Yes, they mean to offer violence, but not that 
 rude violence which works only destruction ; but 
 gentle force prompted by great and deep-seated love. 
 Already at the midnight hour the devoted children 
 of Pius stand in front of the bronze gates of St. 
 Peter's, demanding entrance, in order to gaze upon 
 their beloved father, to pray for his repose, to kiss 
 reverently his sacred feet, and to draw courage and 
 hope from his very countenance, though no longer 
 glowing with that fire and animation which illum- 
 ined it in life, in order to renew their resolve to live 
 and suffer according to his noble and heroic example. 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 67 
 
 Standing in front of the grated entrance, or seated 
 on the steps of the terrace, the Romans waited from 
 midnight till the break of day, in order to be at the 
 bier of Pio Nono. 
 
 Under the left colonnade of Bernini a battalion 
 of infantry was stationed ; the police and a number 
 of carabinieri stood on the terrace in front of the 
 church to insure public order. However, this demon- 
 stration of the Romans in favor of the papal sover- 
 eignty was, in its very nature, too peaceable to cause 
 any apprehension of disturbance. 
 
 When the dawn of February 10th broke upon 
 the spray of the fountains in the square of St. 
 Peter's, the grated gates of the church were thrown 
 open, and, like a living stream, the assembled mass 
 poured into the spacious vestibule. This square, 
 which can easily contain two hundred thousand per- 
 sons, was thronged with hackney coaches and the 
 carriages of nobles ; and along the three avenues which 
 lead to St. Peter's might be seen cabs and escutch- 
 eoned carriages, three abreast, winding slowly to- 
 wards the church. The whole scene, as viewed from 
 the steps of the terrace, was grand and affecting ; 
 and the thick fog, which seemed to challenge the 
 breaking dawn, was a faithful picture of the deep 
 mourning with which the death of Pius IX. had filled 
 the hearts of the Romans and of the entire Catholic 
 world. Though the multitude had long to wait, and 
 the morning breeze was chilly, not a word of com- 
 plaint nor a sound of impatience escaped their lips. 
 The countenances of men and women, of peasant and 
 citizen, of priests and laymen, presented an expres- 
 sion of sincere and deep sorrow, as if they would say 
 to the stranger, who happened to lean against the 
 base of one of the colossal pillars of the facade, view- 
 
68 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 ing them with inquiring- looks : " Weep with us ; 
 for our father is dead." 
 
 A few minutes before seven o'clock, the bars 
 were removed, and a prolonged murmur of satisfac- 
 tion arose from the crowd. The outer door on the 
 left turned on its hinges ; every one crowded to- 
 wards it ; but immediately after the door next to it 
 opened, and thus a part of the multitude found en- 
 trance there. At the same time the doors at the 
 right of the main entrance were thrown open. The 
 janitors deserve all praise for the great prudence 
 which they exercised on this occasion ; for it was by 
 this means that the danger attendant on a crowd of 
 the kind was averted. 
 
 As the multitude entered they beheld at first the 
 blinding light that streamed from the Chapel of the 
 Blessed Sacrament into the yet partially dark nave of 
 St. Peter's. Riveting their gaze upon the spot where 
 the precious remains rested, they passed by the great 
 works of art, not deeming them worthy of even a 
 passing glance, and proceeded to the chapel. There, 
 towards the left of the grated door, they beheld the 
 bier of their beloved father. 
 
 Upon a bed of state, hung with red velvet, lies 
 Pius IX., vested in his episcopal robes. The upper 
 part of the body is somewhat raised, and can be 
 seen from the middle aisle. He wears violet gloves 
 interwoven with silver. The bishop's ring glitters 
 on his finger. Even in death, he clasps in fond em- 
 brace the cross, the sign of our undying hopes, which 
 had ever accompanied him during life. The mitre, 
 inlaid with gold, adorns his sacred brow. His coun- 
 tenance, whose lineaments death itself could not dis- 
 tort, beams with majesty and grandeur, and retains 
 that amiability and sweetness which makes one imag- 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 7 1 
 
 ine that he stands before the shrine of a saint. His 
 eye, which had so long kept faithful ward from the 
 watch-tower of the Church, to guide the storm-tossed 
 nations from the foaming sea to the rock on which he 
 stood, is closed as if in sleep. The lips, that had 
 uttered the word of forgiveness to many an erring 
 soul, are mute ; but the smile, which in life enchanted 
 all who saw it, still plays around his lips, and even 
 now captivates the beholder ; for it is the expression 
 of his great and loving heart. 
 
 On either side of the catafalque hangs a car- 
 dinal's hat, adorned with heavy tassels of silk. Four 
 soldiers of the Papal Guard, dressed in a uniform of 
 light and dark blue, a shining helmet surmounted 
 with a white cockade, stand motionless with drawn 
 swords at the four corners of the bier. One of the 
 Swiss Guards, with helmet and halberd, is stationed 
 at the grate which separates the Chapel of the Blessed 
 Sacrament from the grand nave. 
 
 The feet of the Pope, covered with slippers of red 
 silk, were extended through the bars of the grate in 
 such a manner that the pious faithful were enabled 
 to kiss them. It was affecting to the highest degree 
 to witness how the devout assembly endeavored to 
 touch the vestments of the holy father with medals, 
 chaplets, crucifixes, rings, and pictures, in order to 
 carry them away in loving and perpetual remem- 
 brance. 
 
 However, the multitude swelled like a mountain 
 torrent. The carabinieri, who had been stationed 
 in the church, outside the grating of the chapel, 
 were no longer able to withstand the throng. Rein- 
 forcements were called in. The people were al- 
 lowed to enter at one of the two gates on the left 
 side ; a semicircle was formed by the police in front 
 
J2 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 of the grating, so that only two or three persons at a 
 time had room to pass and kiss the feet of his Holi- 
 ness. They were allowed to tarry for a moment at 
 the bier, to take one sorrowful glance at the beloved 
 features of their dead pontiff, after which they issued 
 from the church at the door on the extreme right. 
 The door on the extreme left, as you enter, was left 
 open for those whose time was too limited to make 
 the pious yet tedious pilgrimage to the feet of the 
 holy father. 
 
 To express the exclamations of love and sorrow 
 which escaped from the lips of the faithful as they 
 arrived at the grating, to portray the devotion with 
 which they kissed the feet of their departed father, 
 would require the pen of a Dante and the pencil of a 
 Raphael. 
 
 At ten o'clock it was evident that the arrange- 
 ments made for the preservation of order were insuffi- 
 cient. The multitude grows from minute to minute, 
 and has become a rushing torrent. The carabinieri 
 are powerless to oppose it ; they are swept away by 
 the billows of living beings. At this stage a numer- 
 ous division of soldiers of the line enter through the 
 door of the sacristy, by permission of Mgr. Theodoli, 
 rector of the church ; these troops separate the mul- 
 titude, and form in front of the grate behind which 
 the catafalque looms up. All the entrances to the 
 vestibule are closed, with the exception of the second, 
 which answers as an exit. The last grated door to 
 the left is opened from time to time, allowing sev- 
 eral thousand people to enter at each opening. From 
 the choir chapel, opposite that of the Blessed Sacra- 
 ment, where the canons' of St. Peter's celebrated di- 
 vine service, are heard in tones at once earnest and 
 solemn the sounds of the requiem. 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 73 
 
 At eleven o'clock, St. Peter's place, the adjoin- 
 ing Piazza Rusticucci, the avenues, the bridges, the 
 public squares, all the streets of the Leonine City are 
 closely packed with people and vehicles. All Rome 
 moves towards St. Peter's, in order to bestow a last 
 tribute of veneration upon her father, benefactor, 
 king, and pontiff. The inhabitants of the neighboring 
 cities and villages, who had come to Rome in great 
 numbers, mingled with the throng. 
 
 At noon the multitude who have flocked to the 
 bier of Pius IX. exceeds all belief. Perfect order, 
 however, is observed ; the behavior of the Roman 
 people is calm and dignified. The solemn requiem 
 mass is over. The bronze statue of St. Peter and 
 the tomb of the Prince of the Apostles are surround- 
 ed at all hours by the faithful of every age and con- 
 dition of life, who, on bended knees, remember in 
 pious supplication their dearly beloved deceased 
 father. 
 
 Three o'clock witnesses in the great square of 
 St. Peter's and its surroundings a scene similar to 
 that which was exhibited in former and better times 
 on all the great festivals of the Church. An inter- 
 minable procession of hackney coaches and princely 
 carriages moves in front of St. Peter's towards 
 Borgo di Santo Spirito and Ponte Sisto, in order to 
 disperse themselves from these points in all direc- 
 tions. 
 
 At four o'clock, the throng in front of the grating 
 of the vestibule increases to such an extent that it is 
 resolved, in order to avoid accidents, to close the 
 church. This decision causes great dissatisfaction 
 among the assembled people, since many who had 
 come from Frascati, Albano, Tivoli, and other dis- 
 tant cities, and who had intended to return on the 
 
74 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 same evening-, found themselves disappointed in their 
 hopes of kissing the feet of the holy father. 
 
 It would seem as if the number of people flock- 
 ing to the bier of Pius IX. should have decreased 
 after the first day. But the same spectacle, more im- 
 posing even, if possible, took place on the three fol- 
 lowing days. The soldiers, in order to keep the 
 multitude in check, were obliged to form a double 
 line, extending to the second flight of stairs, and thus 
 let the people file into the church. The terrace and 
 the piazza of St. Peter's were taken possession of, 
 from early morn till late at night, by a vast con- 
 course of people. Even the rain, which fell in great 
 abundance on the 12th of February, was not able to 
 disperse the crowd whose attachment to Pius IX. was 
 unconquerable. 
 
 There were witnessed at the bier of the immortal 
 Pius IX. many things calculated to console and edify ; 
 for the days between the 7th and 23d of February 
 were days of a solemn recognition of the papacy. 
 On the other hand, many things caused deep sorrow 
 and grief. The pen is loath to describe them, but 
 truth demands it imperatively. 
 
 As the life of Pius IX. had been a portrait of the 
 life of our Lord, Crux de Cruce, so also his bier in St. 
 Peter's presented many striking points of similarity 
 to the sepulchre of our Lord on Mount Calvary. 
 
 Victor Emmanuel, King of Italy, had died, on 
 the 9th of January, in the palace of the Quirinal, and 
 was buried in the Pantheon, both usurped from his 
 Holiness. On his deathbed he implored forgiveness 
 of the Pope for all the wrongs inflicted on the 
 Church. He died with sentiments of sincere contri- 
 tion, like the penitent thief on the cross. Pius IX. 
 uttered in his behalf the following consoling words : 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 75 
 
 '* May God pardon him, as I also pardon him from 
 the bottom of my heart." After the lapse of one 
 month, the noble Pius followed him to the grave. 
 And now the days of the hero of the island of Caprera, 
 Garibaldi, seem to be numbered. But even if 
 Pius^ IX. should not, according to the example of his 
 Lord, die in so striking a manner, between two 
 thieves, it will remain true, nevertheless, that the 
 
 THE PANTHEON. 
 
 tomb of Pius bears unmistakable points of similarity 
 to the sepulchre of our Lord in Jerusalem. 
 
 Pilate said to the Pharisees, " You have a guard : 
 go, guard it as you know ; but they going, secured 
 the sepulchre with guards" (Matt. xxvi. 65). 
 
 This bier, these guards, carabinieri and sol- 
 diers, whom the government of Italy sent to guard 
 in death him whom during life they had robbed 
 of his royal diadem, remind us vividly of the guard 
 which Pilate stationed at the sepulchre of Him whose 
 vicar Pius IX. had been upon earth. 
 
 Insults and rudeness were not wanting around 
 
y6 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 the bier of him whom the whole world venerates. 
 Some Italian soldiers, and not a few Italian officers, 
 conducted themselves, on this occasion, in St. Peter's, 
 in such a manner as to call upon them the condemna- 
 tion of all Europe. They used such words to the vis- 
 itors of the bier of Pius IX. and took such unbecom- 
 ing liberties as were by no means in conformity 
 with the decency we naturally expect from officers of 
 the crown, and were altogether inexcusable when the 
 sanctity of the place in which they happened is taken 
 into consideration. 
 
 Even a Judas was not wanting at the death of 
 Pius IX. Marco Minghetti, who, as minister of Pius 
 IX., had received the Blessed Sacrament from the 
 pontiff's hand, in confirmation of his oath of loyalty, 
 and who, a short time afterwards, betrayed him so 
 shamefully, was also at the bier of Pius IX. Who 
 knows what sentiments the lifeless countenance of his 
 sovereign engendered in his soul ? 
 
 But the consoling personages of the sepulchre 
 of Christ were also found in St. Peter's on this oc- 
 casion. During the night many of the Roman no- 
 bility, by a special favor of " Mgr. Theodoli, ap- 
 proached, like Nicodemus of old, to pay their respect 
 and veneration to Pius, the Vicar of our Lord. Even 
 the pious women were not wanting. They touched 
 the precious remains of the holy father with sacred 
 objects, which, like Veronica, they carried off, as a 
 precious souvenir of their beloved pontiff. 
 
 Such are the impressions received in these days 
 at Rome — impressions calculated to cheer the gloomy 
 hours of a whole lifetime — impressions the more val- 
 uable because they proved, with irresistible force, that 
 the heart of the Roman people points towards St. 
 Peter's, as the magnet turns towards the pole. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE BURIAL. 
 
 The entrance into the grandest temple which 
 man has erected in honor of his Creator, is always 
 elevating and impressive. But he who, on the eve- 
 ning of the 13th of February, entered St. Peter's 
 through the small side-door, would be overpowered 
 by a feeling which he himself would not be able to 
 describe. Upon slender iron candlesticks, placed 
 here and there, burned small wax tapers, which lit 
 up the marble floor of St. Peter's with a melancholy 
 effect. Further on glimmered the lamps of the 
 " Confessio," where the sacred body of the Galilean 
 Fisherman reposes, to whom Christ entrusted the 
 guidance of his Church. On either side of him re- 
 pose many of his glorious successors, whose epitaphs 
 are a compendious history of the world. To these 
 was about to be associated one of the " best hated," 
 but at the same time most affectionately beloved, of 
 Roman pontiffs. 
 
 The bier upon which reposed the mortal re- 
 mains of Pius IX. had been moved into the middle of 
 the Chapel of the Blessed Sacrament. In front of the 
 railing a great number of the Roman nobility and 
 many distinguished foreigners, who had obtained an 
 
78. A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 entrance-ticket, waited anxiously. They numbered 
 from four to five thousand. 
 
 The shades of the approaching night had already 
 begun to shroud the magnificent basilica, when the 
 cardinals, who had assembled at six o'clock in the 
 Hall of the Consistory, entered the chapel. In pass- 
 ing they kissed the feet of the dead pontiff, as is 
 prescribed by the ritual, making a genuflection at 
 the bier, and then ranged themselves in a circle 
 around the catafalque. From the sacristy the 
 canons and beneficiaries, together with the choir of 
 the Capella Giuglia, issued two by two. Having ar- 
 rived at the bier, Mgr. Folicaldi, Archbishop of 
 Ephesus, clothed in black cope and surplice, be- 
 sprinkled the venerable corpse with holy water, re- 
 cited the prescribed prayer, and intoned with fal- 
 tering voice the "Miserere." The singers of the 
 Julian Chapel, under the excellent direction of Salva- 
 tore Meluzzi, answered with those deep sonorous 
 tones, so characteristic of genuine church-music, and 
 so well calculated to touch the heart and raise it 
 heavenward. 
 
 The solemn moment had arrived in which the 
 mortal remains of Pius IX. were to be translated to 
 that place in which every Pope is buried until the 
 death of his successor. 
 
 The great silver cross, which headed the pro- 
 cession was followed by the alumni of the Vatican 
 Seminary, bearing lighted tapers and chanting the 
 "Miserere." The chapter of St. Peter's, with the 
 Arch-priest of the Basilica, Cardinal Edward Borro- 
 meof followed. Then came the bier, surrounded by the 
 Guard of Honor and a division of the Swiss Guard. 
 The clergy of St. Peter's, the officers of the Guard 
 of Nobles, and the members of the archconfrater- 
 
 *Pied Dec. i, i88j, 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 79 
 
 nity of St. Michael in Borgo, had divided among 
 themselves the honor of carrying the sacred remains 
 of the great Pius to the grave. Behind the coffin 
 followed their Eminences the Cardinals, the officers 
 of the Vatican Palace, the private chamberlains, and 
 many others whom special ties of love and gratitude 
 
 CARDINAL BORROMEO. 
 
 had attached to the venerable deceased. A division 
 of the Palatine Guard of Honor, composed of Roman 
 citizens, closed the solemn funeral cortege. 
 
 The procession having issued from the Chapel of 
 the Blessed Sacrament, turned towards the right, in 
 the direction of the tomb of the Prince of the Apos- 
 tles. The sounds of the " Miserere" re-echo from the 
 gigantic pillars of the church ; the multitude is on 
 
8o 
 
 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF FIUS IX. 
 
 bended knees ; the procession moves more and more 
 slowly ; the bier stops for a moment in front of the 
 
 bronze statue of St. Peter. The first of the long 
 line of popes seems about to bless in his march to 
 the grave the dead Pius, the only one who has sur- 
 passed the years of St. Peter. 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 83 
 
 At the ' ' Confessio, ' ' the procession turns again 
 towards the left, going down the middle aisle, and 
 enters the chapel of the choir. The bier is turned in 
 such a manner that the dead pontiff is carried as is 
 prescribed, the head first entering the chapel. There 
 he is placed in the middle, surrounded by numerous 
 clerks. After Mgr. Folicaldi has recited the prayer 
 prescribed in the ritual for such occasions, Mgr. 
 Ricci, Chief Chamberlain, approaches the bier and 
 covers the face of the deceased with a white cloth ; 
 the attendant taking one long fixed look at the amia- 
 ble features of Pius IX. Many sobs are heard dur- 
 ing the pauses which the singers of the Capella 
 Giuglia are wont to make from time to time. Mgr. 
 Martinucci, Papal Master of Ceremonies, spreads a 
 large red silk veil over the entire body of the de- 
 ceased, whereupon the pall-bearers place the corpse 
 in the first coffin, made of pine wood. The chief 
 steward approaches and deposits in the coffin three 
 red velvet purses containing, respectively, thirty-two 
 golden, thirty-two silver, and thirty-two copper med- 
 als, corresponding to the number of years of the 
 reign of Pius. At the feet of the dead pontiff lies 
 enclosed in a metal case a eulogy written on parch- 
 ment, the work of Mgr. Mercurelli, describing the 
 deeds of his pontificate. A silk ribbon is placed 
 crosswise upon the coffin, sealed with five different 
 seals. Archbishop Folicaldi pronounces the last 
 absolution, the lid of the coffin is put on, and the 
 mortal remains of one of the most glorious Roman 
 pontiffs are hidden forever from the sight of his 
 mourning children. 
 
 Whilst Filiberto Pomponi, the chancellor of the 
 chapter of St. Peter's, read a document in which 
 he described all that had transpired since the death 
 
84 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 of the Pope, the first coffin was placed in a second 
 one made of lead, and the cover was sealed with 
 seven seals. The leaden coffin was adorned with a 
 cross, the coat-of-arms of the Pope without the keys, 
 for these emblems are the signs of a living power, . 
 and with the following inscription : 
 
 CORPUS 
 
 PII IX. P. M. 
 
 Vixit. An. LXXXV. M. VIII. D. XXVI. 
 
 Eccles. Univer. Praefuit 
 
 An. XXXI. M. VII. D. XXIII. 
 
 Obiit. Die. VII. Febr. An. MDCCCLXXVIII. 
 
 Both coffins were placed in a third one, made 
 of walnut, and were then conveyed from the chapel 
 to their resting-place. This is above the door that 
 leads to the vestry of the choristers, opposite the 
 monument of Innocent VIII. The coffin was raised 
 by means of a mechanical contrivance about twenty 
 feet in the air, and whilst the choir sang the last verse 
 of the Benedictus, " Illuminare his qui in tenebris et 
 in umbra mortis sedent, ad dirigendos pedes nos- 
 tros in viam pads," the coffin disappeared in the 
 wall. The masons began their work, and by nine 
 o'clock the solemn service was concluded. A simple 
 sarcophagus, upon which rests a tiara, bears on the 
 outside this short inscription : 
 
 PIUS IX. P. M. 
 
 The diplomatic corps, the wife of the President of 
 the American Republic of Costa Rica, and the 4 lite 
 of the Roman nobility were present at the solem- 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 85 
 
 nity, and had their seats in the gallery of the chapel. 
 Long after the ceremony the faithful were still seen 
 kneeling before the newly-closed tomb, but their 
 prayer for the repose of the soul of Pius IX. was 
 involuntarily changed into prayer to a saint. 
 
CHAPTER XL 
 
 THE OBSEQUIES. 
 
 It has been the custom for many centuries for 
 the cardinals, before they commence the election of 
 a new pontiff, to spend several days in prayer for the 
 deceased pope. In the year 607, Boniface III. pre- 
 scribed that no one should take any steps towards 
 the election of a new pontiff until three days had 
 elapsed from the death of his predecessor. This cus- 
 tom was made a law by Gregory X. in the Gen- 
 eral Council of Lyons, 1274, by a decree in which he 
 prescribed that, after the death of the pope, the car- 
 dinals should wait ten days for the arrival of absent 
 electors, and celebrate in the mean time the obsequies 
 of the deceased during nine days. Pius IV. in the 
 year 1562, ratified this funeral service of nine days 
 by the bull " In eligendis," and Gregory XV. in the 
 year 1622 by the bull " Decet Romanum Pontifi- 
 cem," fixed the sum of ten thousand ducats, which 
 the expenses of the obsequies were not to exceed. 
 
 In virtue of the decree which the Cardinal Vicar, 
 Monaco, issued on February 7th, masses for the dead 
 were immediately said in all the churches of Rome 
 after the death of Pius IX. They were celebrated 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 87 
 
 with unusual solemnity in the Church of St. Appol- 
 linarius, at which the students of the Roman Semi- 
 nary assisted ; in the German National Church, " All' 
 Anima," where the students of the German College 
 added to the solemnity of divine service by their 
 melodious singing ; and in the church of the Jesuits, 
 where the catafalque erected for the occasion was a 
 real work of art. The requiem masses which the 
 chapter of St. Peter's had ordered for the dead pontiff 
 in the Vatican basilica were likewise conspicuous on 
 account of the great display and numerous donations 
 of the people. At the conclusion of every service 
 the tomb of Pius IX. was surrounded by a throng of 
 faithful, who on their knees prayed for his repose, or 
 rather for his intercession at the throne of God. 
 
 The cardinals, for a well-known and obvious reason, 
 declined to hold a solemn requiem in St. Peter's. But 
 the obsequies which the College of Cardinals ordered 
 to be held in the Sixtine Chapel in the Vatican were 
 the more solemn. This chapel was built by Sixtus 
 IV. in 1473, and embellished by the unrivalled paint- 
 ings of Michael Angelo. 
 
 It is in the same domestic chapel of the pope that, 
 before the entrance of the Italian troops into Rome, 
 took place those grand ceremonies which attracted 
 so many thousands of strangers to the Eternal City. 
 
 Formerly, during such solemnities, the far-famed 
 tapestries or Arrazzi of Raphael were to be seen, which 
 constitute the greatest art treasure of the Vatican 
 Gallery. But since 1870 these ceremonies had ceas- 
 ed, and strangers were only admitted to admire the 
 sublime productions of Michael Angelo. Even the 
 director of the renowned choir has retired to his 
 beautiful villa at Montefalco, in the much-praised 
 valley of Clitumnus. 
 
88 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 On February the 15th, the chapel, after having 
 been closed for seven years, was again opened for 
 the first time, not indeed for the celebration of a 
 joyous and happy festival, but for the obsequies of 
 him who had shown himself so often in this chapel 
 in all his majesty. In the middle of the chapel rose 
 a gigantic catafalque, on which reposed a tiara, the 
 emblem of the papal dignity. The design was a pro- 
 duction of the mind of the architect, Martinucci. A 
 forest of candles surrounded the bier, and the follow- 
 ing inscriptions adorned the four sides of the cata- 
 falque : 
 
 Petri Annos 
 In Romana sede 
 Unus Superavit. 
 
 Optimi Principis 
 
 Nomen et Famam 
 
 Est Meritus. 
 
 Mariam D. M. 
 
 Immaculatam. 
 
 Rom. Pont. Magisterium 
 
 Inerrans. 
 
 Beneficentia Ingenio Moderatione 
 
 Animos Omnium ad sui 
 
 Admirationem erexit. 
 
 On the side of the base on which stood the cata- 
 falque were exhibited four exquisite bas-reliefs. They 
 represented the oath of allegiance of the Roman 
 senator to the deceased pontiff ; the proclamation 
 of the dogma of the Immaculate Conception ; the 
 beneficence of Pius IX.; and the dead pontiff himself 
 on the bier, in the Chapel of the Blessed Sacrament in 
 St. Peter's. 
 
THE CATAFALQUE IN THE SISTINE CHAPEL. Page 89. 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 91 
 
 Towards ten o'clock the seats of the cardinals 
 were almost filled. They appeared not in their 
 scarlet garments, but in their violet mourning-suits 
 and capes of ermine. The Monsignori, who took 
 position behind their Eminences, were not dressed 
 in their festive garments, but in mourning. On both 
 sides of the catafalque stood a detachment of the 
 
 CARDINAL DI PIETRO. 
 
 Noble Guard in military attitude ; whilst the Swiss 
 Guard, under the command of their leader, the 
 Baron Sonnenberg, formed their lines from the 
 entrance to the balustrade. General Kansler, the 
 hero of Mentana, represented, among the Roman 
 nobility those magnanimous and zealous men who 
 had hastened to Rome from all countries, ready to 
 hazard their lives for the father of Christendom. 
 
9 2 
 
 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 Outside the balustrade, which divides the Sixtine 
 Chapel, the diplomatic corps took the seats on the 
 left, whilst the ladies of the Roman nobility occupied 
 those on the right. 
 
 The funeral service began. His Eminence Car- 
 dinal Di Pietro, was the celebrant of the mass. The 
 
 CARDINAL SACCONI. 
 
 choral song of the requiem was an expression of gen- 
 eral mourning, which spread itself over every coun- 
 tenance. The Dies Irae was a beautiful composition 
 of the director, Mustafa, magnificently and nobly 
 executed, and, with the exception of a few faulty 
 passages, delivered in a masterly way. The sub- 
 lime words of the Dies Irae, and the Last Judg- 
 ment, painted by the master hand of Michael Angelo 
 
CARDINAL SIMEONI. 
 
 Page 93. 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 95 
 
 as an altar-piece ; the hopes of the resurrection, 
 which sound to the soul amidst the harmonies, and 
 the ceiling of the Sixtine Chapel, with Buonarotti's 
 preparation for the resurrection — all these must be 
 seen and felt : words can not describe them. The 
 five absolutions, as prescribed for the obsequies of 
 the pope, were pronounced by their Eminences the 
 Cardinals Di Pietro, Sacconi, Guidi, Bilio, and 
 Schwartzenberg. 
 
 After the mass the cardinals proceeded to the 
 Consistorial Hall, to receive in public audience the 
 diplomatic corps accredited to the Holy See. The 
 ambassadors of Austria and of Spain had the honor 
 of precedence. They were surrounded by the entire 
 body of their attaches. These were followed by the 
 ministers plenipotentiary of Bavaria, Belgium, Brazil, 
 Costa Rica, and Bolivia, who expressed the condol- 
 ence of their respective governments to the College 
 of Cardinals on the decease of Pius IX. His Emi- 
 nence Cardinal Di Pietro, as acting dean of the 
 Sacred College, in the name of his colleagues gave 
 thanks for the sincere sympathy which the repre- 
 sented nations had taken in the general mourning 
 felt for the loss of their chief pastor. 
 
 In the afternoon the public reading of the last will 
 of Pius IX. took place in the apartments of Cardinal 
 Simeoni, the late Secretary of State, in presence of 
 the Cardinal Camerlengo, the dean of the apostolic 
 protonotaries, and of some relatives of the deceased 
 pontiff. It comprises twenty-eight pages, bears the 
 date of the year 1875, and is in the Pope's own hand- 
 writing. Mgr. Cenni was appointed executor of his 
 last will. 
 
 The first article in this testament regards the 
 place of interment and the monument : 
 
96 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 " My body shall be interred in the Church of St. Lorenzo, out- 
 side the walls, under the arch where the grating protects the 
 stone on which are still to be seen the marks of the martyrdom 
 of the Saint. 
 
 The expenses of the tomb shall not exceed the sum of four 
 hundred scudi." 
 
 Then follows the direction that the coat-of-arms 
 on the monument should consist of the Pope's insig- 
 nia and a death's-head. The epitaph which the holy 
 father wrote with his own hand is the most faithful 
 copy of his life. It is simple, humble ; and if nothing 
 were to remain for coming centuries to portray the 
 noble character of Pius IX., it alone would be suffi- 
 cient to reveal the characteristics of his life. The 
 epitaph reads as follows : 
 
 Ossa et Cineres Pii P. IX. 
 Sum. Pont. Vixit. Annos. 
 In Pontificatu Ann. 
 Orate pro Eo. 
 
 The mortal remains of Pius IX., Pope. 
 He lived years ; as Pope . 
 
 The second part of the will embraces the disposi- 
 tions concerning alms, to be distributed at his death, 
 as also the revenues of the future pope. To the poor 
 in Rome he left a sum of three hundred thousand 
 francs, and to the officers who, by the fall of Rome, lost 
 the necessaries of life, and had remained loyal to the 
 pope, he left a fund to indemnify them for their loss. 
 To the churches with which he had been connected 
 during life, such as the Vatican and Lateran basilicas, 
 the collegiate church of Sta. Maria in Via Lata, the 
 cathedrals of Imola, Sinigaglia, and Gaeta, he gave 
 especial memorials. The persons who had remained 
 faithful to him in the days of prosperity as well as 
 adversity are remembered in the following clauses : 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 97 
 
 " I bequeath to his Royal Highness the Count de 
 Chambord, the Madonna del Destino in mosaic. To 
 her Royal Highness the Duchess of Modena, a Ma- 
 donna in mosaic. To Queen Isabella of Spain, the 
 Crucifix of Lucca. In token of fatherly benevo- 
 lence, I leave to his Majesty the King of Naples a 
 silver group representing the Holy Family. To his 
 Imperial and Royal Highness the Grand Duke of 
 Tuscany, a copy of Raphael, with silver frame. To 
 his Royal Highness the Duke of Parma, a large 
 miniature, ' Sinite parvulos. ' To his Royal High- 
 ness Don Alfonso of Bourbon, formerly a pontifical 
 zouave, a mother-of-pearl representation of the Res- 
 urrection. To her Highness the Princess of Thurn 
 and Taxis, the silver cross adorned with diamonds, 
 with two angels having in their hands the symbols 
 of the passion, and with the relic of the holy Cross." 
 In the third and last part of his testament he be- 
 queathed the small remnant of his private property 
 to his relatives in Sinigaglia. 
 
 Each word of this will bears witness of the great 
 soul of Pius IX. Even in death he wished to be 
 buried near those whom, not a desire of vain praise, 
 but the power of conviction, had induced to take up 
 arms and to fall with weapons in hand at the Porta 
 Pia as martys of the papacy. Even in death his 
 hand could find no rest till it had given consola- 
 tion and succor to his favorite children, the poor. 
 Immediately after his death, the sum of one hundred 
 thousand francs was distributed by the Cardinal- 
 Vicar. The rest of the bequest was distributed, by 
 the agreement of the cardinals, among the different 
 charitable institutions of Rome and its environs. 
 
 The same funeral services described above were 
 also held during the next two days, the 16th and 17th 
 
9 8 
 
 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 of February, in the same chapel. In like manner the 
 College of Cardinals received on the following days 
 the ambassadors and plenipotentiaries of the other 
 powers accredited to the Holy See. 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 OFFICIAL BIOGRAPHY OF THE LATE SOVEREIGN PON- 
 TIFF, PIUS THE NINTH. 
 
 The following is the official record of the life of 
 Pope Pius IX., prepared by Mgr. Mercurelli, Latin 
 Secretary, and deposited in the tomb with the body 
 of the deceased pontiff : 
 
 Here lies the body of Pius IX., sovereign pontiff. 
 He whose body reposes here was born on the 13th of 
 May, 1792, at Sinigaglia, and was the fourth son born 
 of the marriage of Count Girolamo Mastai-Ferretti 
 and the Countess Caterina Solazzi. He was baptized 
 by the name of Giovanni-Maria. He was taught at 
 first in the Seminary of the Fathers of the Scuole 
 Pie in Volterra, and afterwards entered on more ad- 
 vanced studies in Rome. He was promoted to the 
 priesthood in the year 18 19, and celebrated his first 
 mass on Easter Sunday in the Church of the Orphan 
 Asylum of St. Anne, called after its founder, Tata 
 Giovanni, and of which he was a director. After- 
 wards he was appointed as an assistant to Bishop 
 Giovanni Muzi, who had been elected delegate and 
 vicar apostolic for Chili and the other countries of 
 South America, and he left Rome in 1823. But on 
 
IOO A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX, 
 
 his return in 1825 he was appointed director of the 
 Apostolic Hospital by Leo XII., of holy memory, 
 and two years later was preconized and consecrated 
 Archbishop of Spoleto. 
 
 He was endowed with all the qualities of an excel- 
 lent bishop, especially those of charity and wisdom, 
 and gave brilliant examples of the fact when, in 1831, 
 he was invested with an extraordinary mission to 
 Spoleto and Perugia, and put an end to the rebellion 
 in those provinces by his urbanity and by aiding the 
 insurgents to quit the country and give up their 
 arms, which he sent to Rome. Also in the following 
 year, when he gave himself up entirely to the solace 
 of the people who were sorely afflicted by the fearful 
 earthquake in Umbria. His remarkable abilities led 
 Gregory XVI. to believe that it would be advisable 
 to transfer him to the See of Imola, then vacant, and 
 there he showed himself in every way worthy of the 
 pastoral charge entrusted to him. He was the first 
 of the Italian prelates to establish canonically in his 
 diocese the Society for the Propagation of the Faith, 
 and to spread its utility. Among other proofs of his 
 courage and episcopal charity he gave a brilliant 
 example of those qualities when in 1846, one evening, 
 as he was engaged in prayer in the cathedral, he 
 saved single-handed the life of a man who was at- 
 tacked by three brigands. The same pope reserved 
 him in petto in the Consistory of the 23d Decem- 
 ber, 1839, an d decorated him with the purple on the 
 14th December of the following year. 
 
 When, he was informed of the death of Gregory 
 XVI. he at once went to Rome to take part in the 
 election of the new pontiff, but all the votes were 
 united for him with a marvellous promptitude, and 
 he himself was elevated to the chair of Peter. How- 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. IOT 
 
 ever, the enemies of religion and of perfect order 
 soon changed into mourning the joy that was univer- 
 sally felt at the announcement of such an unaccus- 
 tomed event, and arousing a revolt they surrounded 
 the Pope in such a way that it was with difficulty, and 
 only by the special help of God, that he was enabled 
 to escape from their hands and reach Gaeta. The 
 King of Naples received him there with many marks 
 of courtesy and respect. While the whole Catholic 
 universe came to him to testify their feelings of ven- 
 eration and to lay their offerings at his feet, he turned 
 his thoughts to the evils suffered by our holy relig- 
 ion, to the outraged rights of the Holy See, to the de- 
 structive errors which had misled the nations ; and in 
 his allocutions and apostolic letters he bore witness to 
 his feelings and made known to the faithful the deplora- 
 ble state of religious affairs, implored the succor of 
 Catholic princes, and laid plainly before the people the 
 real nature of the plans designed by the foes of the 
 Church. Besides that, he set about re-establishing in 
 England the ecclesiastical hierarchy, which had for 
 such a long time been destroyed ; and on account of 
 his wondrous piety towards the Mother of God he 
 announced to the episcopate that he had ordered re- 
 searches to be made for the purpose of defining her 
 Immaculate Conception, and he asked them all to 
 pray for that object with him, and to inform him of 
 the traditions on the point which obtained in their 
 respective countries. 
 
 Brought back to Rome by Christians, amidst the 
 acclamations of the city and of the whole world, he 
 evinced no less care for the Eastern Church than 
 for the Western. As in 1847, ne na ^ already re- 
 established the jurisdiction of the Latin Patriarch of 
 Jerusalem, and in the following year had confirmed 
 
102 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF FIUS IX. 
 
 the election of a Patriarch of Babylon for the Chal- 
 deans ; so later on he set himself with an indefati- 
 gable zeal to protect, strengthen, and unite the East- 
 ern Churches, torn by schisms, disputes, and dissen- 
 sions, by framing new rules for their conduct, by in- 
 creasing the number of bishops, by aiding them in all 
 manner of ways through his liberality, and in sending 
 them even an apostolic delegate and a legate a latere. 
 
 He left nothing undone in his efforts to stay the 
 persecution of the Catholic religion in Russia, or at 
 least to obtain its mitigation either by the conven- 
 tions which he proposed, by appeals to the ministers 
 of that empire, by public protests, by special letters 
 to the emperor, or by sending delegates to him ; 
 while during all this time he never ceased to defend 
 and support the Ruthenians and to console the Poles. 
 And as everywhere religious affairs were in dire 
 distress, he used every diligence in stipulating with 
 the greater part of the heads of nations for conven- 
 tions by which the rights and liberty of the Church 
 might be protected. 
 
 He never ceased from exposing, refuting, and con- 
 demning in encyclical letters, allocutions, public dis- 
 courses, letters to bishops or private persons, the 
 errors which are the cause of so much evil, and not- 
 ably the machinations of the freemasons. He pub- 
 lished the celebrated Syllabus, which will remain for- 
 ever to crush all errors ; and, finally, he convoked 
 and assembled the CEcumenical Council, so that by 
 clearly setting forth and confirming the true doctrine 
 as to God, the Church, and the authority and infalli- 
 bility of the sovereign pontiff, no ground would be 
 left for sophism. 
 
 While he was thus engaged in the struggle against 
 the kingdom of Satan, he applied himself with the 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. IO3 
 
 same zeal to spread the kingdom of Christ, to en- 
 liven the faith and piety of Catholics, and to furnish 
 them with new celestial help. He re-established the 
 ecclesiastical hierarchy in England and Holland, 
 and he was considering its restoration in Scotland 
 when he became the prey of death. He sent mis- 
 sions to the extremities of the earth ; he approved of 
 the establishment of a great number of new religious 
 congregations devoted to the special necessities of 
 the people ; he particularly protected the Catholic as- 
 sociations instituted for the support of the Church and 
 the benefit of the neighbor ; to unite more closely 
 the universal Church to the Sacred Heart of Jesus, 
 he gave it_ St. Joseph as patron saint ; among the 
 Christian heroes whose acts might be an encourage- 
 ment, and whose patronage might be an assistance, 
 he inscribed eleven on the list of the Blessed and 
 fifty-two on the list of the Saints ; and, finally, he 
 increased confidence in the Mother of God and 
 added to her glories by the dogmatic definition of 
 her Immaculate Conception. By these cares he ex- 
 panded the Church to such a degree that he had to 
 add, to those already existing, twenty-nine metropoli- 
 tan sees, one hundred and thirty-two episcopal sees, 
 three nullius diceceseos, three apostolic delegations, 
 thirty-three apostolic vicariates, and fifteen apostolic 
 prefectures. 
 
 Although subject to a hostile domination, he 
 always vigorously defended the rights of the Church ; 
 with an apostolic liberty he censured the power- 
 ful for their sacrilegious usurpation, and proclaim- 
 ed and renewed the censures which he pronounced 
 against them. He watched over the splendor 
 of divine worship, and rebuilt, repaired, and orna- 
 mented the temples with a royal magnificence, or 
 furnished the money and the sacred ornaments for 
 
104 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 that purpose both at home and abroad. He pro- 
 posed a new Ratio Studiorum for the advancement 
 of true science, established Catholic universities, 
 founded colleges, seminaries, and schools ; he left 
 everywhere monuments of his munificence, and so 
 great was his liberality that all that was offered 
 to him seemed to be accepted not for himself, but 
 for others. 
 
 As he combined with all these virtues a remark- 
 able gentleness and affability, he charmed the minds 
 of all who approached him in a manner that increased 
 the respect and devotion due to the Vicar of Jesus 
 Christ, until developed into the most ardent love. 
 This is shown by the addresses offered to him, by 
 frequent assemblages of pilgrims, and especially the 
 celebrations in the jubilee years of his priesthood, 
 his episcopate, and his pontificate, which furnished 
 altogether unusual marks of the filial piety and warm 
 affection of the entire Catholic universe. 
 
 Sole among the popes,* he sat in the chair of St. 
 Peter thirty-one years, seven months, twenty-two 
 days. He died at the age of eighty-six years, on the 
 7th of February, of the year 1878. 
 
 * Varying Duration of Pontificates. — Three popes died within a 
 day or two after their election and before they were consecrated ; eleven 
 popes reigned less than one month each ; forty-four less than one year ; 
 twenty-one less than two years ; twenty-two less than three years ; nine- 
 teen less than four years ; sixteen less than five years ; seventeen less 
 than six years ; nine less than seven years ; seven less than eight years ; 
 fifteen less than nine years ; twelve less than ten years ; fourteen less than 
 eleven years ; eleven less than twelve years ; nine less than thirteen 
 years ; six less than fourteen years ; seven less than fifteen years ; ten 
 less than sixteen years ; one less than seventeen years ; one less than 
 eighteen years ; six less than nineteen years ; three less than twenty-one 
 years ; three less than twenty-two years ; two less than twenty-four 
 years ; one less than twenty-five years ; and two, St. Peter arid Pius IX. 
 more than twenty-five years — St. Peter reigning as pontiff at Rome ex- 
 actly a quarter of a century, and Pius IX. nearly thirty-two years 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 CRUX DE CRUCE. 
 
 It is said that eight hundred years before his 
 accession to the papal throne Pius IX. was styled 
 '■ Crux de Cruce. M It is not our intention to deter- 
 mine whether this prophecy, commonly attributed to 
 St. Malachy, Bishop of Armagh, is genuine or not. 
 What we wish to insist upon is that this motto finds 
 a most striking verification in the life of the late sov- 
 ereign pontiff. We need not go back to the first 
 days of his pontificate, when the revolutionary party 
 forced him to leave his capital, and to live an exile 
 at Gaeta. We need not recall to our minds the faith- 
 lessness of the Piedmontese in 1870, nor the entry of 
 the Italian troops through the breaches of Porta Pia. 
 All worldly possessions had no value for Pius IX. 
 He deemed it but small loss to be deprived of a 
 country which cost him so much trouble and anxiety. 
 But what he had very much at heart was the welfare 
 of the Church, the independence of the Holy See, and 
 the upholding of sound principles in faith and morals : 
 and all these he defended ; for these he struggled in 
 such a manner that, even when overpowered by ma- 
 terial force, when compassed round about by false 
 friends or declared enemies, he made use of the only 
 
106 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 means at his command — he protested. Upon his 
 banner were emblazoned in characters of gold the 
 words : " Rights divine and human ; rights ecclesias- 
 tical and civil." This his banner he held with a firm 
 grasp ; he held it unfurled and steadfast to the end. 
 Pius IX. has passed away, but his spirit will not pass 
 away. 
 
 The full significance, however, of the words 
 " Crux de Cruce" was revealed in a special 
 manner during the last years of his life. Let us 
 imagine for a moment that we are in the cabinet of 
 Pius IX., and that we hear the sad tidings as they are 
 pouring in from all sides. It is the New World 
 which first engages our attention. The Empire of 
 Brazil is the theatre of an anti-Catholic revolution. 
 The bishops are put in prison, the priests are sent 
 into exile, for no other reason than that they 
 proved true to their charge. Adjacent to Brazil is 
 the Republic of Ecuador. This country, which, 
 under the wise and beneficent presidency of Garcia 
 Moreno, the regenerator of his native land, had be- 
 come at once a model for all Christian common- 
 wealths and a source of consolation to the afflicted 
 pontiff, witnessed a reaction at once anti-social and 
 anti-Christian. The illustrious president falls a vic- 
 tim to the dagger of an assassin. And the same 
 powers — the secret societies — which had directed the 
 arm of the parricide, found means to pour poison 
 into the chalice of the Archbishop of Quito while he 
 celebrated the holy mysteries, thereby renewing a 
 crime which for centuries had remained without an 
 example among civilized nations. Who could pic- 
 ture to himself the grief of the aged pope when he 
 saw that the seed of civilization and piety, which 
 these two champions of the faith had sown with so 
 
Page 107. 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. IO9 
 
 much labor, was rooted up and destroyed ; when he 
 saw that the faithful clergy were driven from their 
 flocks, and that the schools were either deserted or 
 turned into nurseries of infidelity and lawlessness? 
 Even in the great and free States of North America 
 much was done which might fill the heart of Pius 
 IX. with sorrow, and might add to his cup of bitter- 
 ness. True it is that as yet no decided step has 
 been taken against the Church. Still there was the 
 danger to be feared from the public-school system, 
 a standing evil, and had there not been a change 
 for the better, the peace of the Church might 
 have been threatened. However, it cannot be de- 
 nied that the events which most afflicted the Vicar 
 of Christ took place in the Old World. 
 
 How many and how cruel were the persecutions to 
 which the Church was subjected throughout the vast 
 territories of Asia. On reading the relations of the 
 missionaries, reaching us from Siam, from China 
 proper, from Japan, from Cochin China, Corea, 
 and Thibet, we are reminded of the bloody edicts of 
 Nero and of the devastations of the Huns and the 
 Tartars. Hardly had the blood of martyrs ceased to 
 flow in one country when it began to be shed with 
 renewed cruelty in another. The bishops were 
 separated from their clergy, the priests were torn 
 away from their flocks, whole villages were de- 
 stroyed, entire districts were ravaged in such a man- 
 ner that they retained not even so much as a trace ol 
 Christianity. The path of the Catholic missionaries 
 has, indeed, at all times been marked with blood. 
 They go forth to pagan countries like so many 
 generals, sent by their king, the pope, to make con- 
 quests for Christ and His Church. The blood which 
 they shed is not that which makes orphans and wid- 
 
IIO A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 ows ; but it is their own, which, in imitation of their 
 Master, they give for the salvation of those that perse- 
 cute them. Is it possible that the pope could hear all 
 this and remain unmoved ? Could he see his chil- 
 dren in poverty, in anguish, in torments, without 
 suffering with them ? 
 
 Turning our eyes to Europe we find that the war- 
 fare waged against the Church in that part of the 
 world was indeed less cruel, but far more perfidi- 
 ous. Fire and sword were not put into requisition, 
 but what is worse — attempts were made to poison the 
 atmosphere of the Church itself, to make the practice 
 of Catholic rites an offence against the state, and thus 
 to bring about, under the specious pretext of patriot- 
 ism, the silent but gradual and inevitable destruction 
 of the Church. There is, however, one country in 
 Europe which throughout the extent of its immense 
 territories displayed a hatred of the Church worthy of 
 the bitterest tyrants that ever persecuted the early 
 Christians. The reader understands that we are 
 speaking of Russia. In fact, the attitude of Russia 
 towards the Church exhibited at once the worst traits 
 of Asiatic barbarity and the malicious cunning of 
 the more refined nations of Europe. It is not an 
 easy thing for us to imagine the heart-rending 
 grief which filled the noble pontiff at the sight of the 
 outrages perpetrated upon the unoffending Poles by 
 the cruel officials and the barbarous soldiery of the 
 Czar. Not only were the bishops exiled to Siberia, 
 and the priests either expelled from their parishes or 
 incarcerated, but also the faithfur were visited with 
 all sorts of molestations, and tormented even unto 
 death. The scenes which but a few months ago 
 were enacted in Poland are of such a nature, that 
 while they make us shudder with terror they at the 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. Ill 
 
 same time recall to our minds the worst days of a^ 
 Nero or of a Taikusama. But let us take an example. 
 
 The inhabitants of the village of N are assembled 
 
 in their parish church to assist at divine service. On 
 leaving the sanctuary they are attacked by a ruth- 
 less soldiery, who had stealthily come up and posted 
 themselves in the neighborhood. The people were not 
 allowed to pass on, and only after all had left the 
 church they were called upon, in the name of the 
 Czar, to apostatize from the faith of their fathers. 
 Great favors were promised to those who would com- 
 ply with the imperial mandate. But all this proved 
 useless, the villagers one and all crying out that 
 they would cling to their Catholic faith. Thereupon 
 a scene ensued which we would fain pass over in 
 silence. The Cossacks, mounted upon their wild 
 horses, pranced in upon the people, and, without dis- 
 tinction of age or sex, lashed them with the knout and 
 cut them with lances, and amid the wails of the 
 wounded and the dying shot them down in great 
 numbers. This tragedy was repeated in many other 
 places with the same unheard-of cruelty on the part 
 of the Russians, and with the same heroism on the 
 part of the Poles. 
 
 In Germany the contest against the Church as- 
 sumed a different character. There is in our time 
 perhaps no country besides Northern Germany in 
 which the Catholic Church had so rapidly developed 
 all her powers, and had displayed in so striking a 
 manner the divine efficacy of her organization. In- 
 stitutions for the Catholic education of the higher 
 classes were springing up on all sides ; the parish 
 schools in the cities, as well as in the rural districts, 
 were conducted in so satisfactory a manner that more 
 than once they elicited the highest praises from the 
 
112 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 lips of the Holy Father himself. Societies for the relief 
 of the poor were in great numbers. The young men 
 of the laboring classes found in the admirable organi- 
 zation of the Kolping- Verein both a means to recreate 
 themselves agreeably and innocently and an oppor- 
 tunity to perfect themselves in learning. The Cen- 
 tral-Verein, too, was attended with the most happy 
 results. The meetings of this association, which 
 lasted for a whole week, were held yearly in one of 
 the large cities of Germany. There you might see, 
 side by side, the bishop and the layman, the noble- 
 man and the plebeian, the philosopher and the artisan. 
 How much soever these persons might differ in edu- 
 cation, in social standing, in the pursuits of life, they 
 were united and equal in the communion of their 
 faith. In these assemblies, popular in the best sense 
 of the word, the poor had an opportunity to make 
 known their wants, the clergy to remind the laity of 
 their duties, and all could learn what rights they had 
 to claim and what good works they had to perform. 
 
 The venerable pontiff was doomed to see all this 
 either destroyed or changed in so far from its origi- 
 nal purpose as to be incapable of producing any good 
 fruits. The convents were suppressed one by one, 
 and their inmates, models of edification and piety, 
 were obliged to shake the dust of their native land 
 from their feet, and to eat in tears the bread of exile. 
 The aged Pope lived to see many bishops driven from 
 their sees and wandering about in strange lands ; he 
 himself offered shelter and hospitality to several of 
 them, that he might learn from their own lips the 
 sad story of the destruction wrought in their once 
 flourishing dioceses. To enumerate all the cases 
 in which both priests and laymen, because of their 
 unswerving attachment to Rome, were sentenced to 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 113 
 
 pay heavy fines, or to lie like felons in the prisons of 
 the state, were indeed a difficult task. 
 
 And yet this was not all ; still greater evils were 
 in store for Pius IX. Attempts were made to divide 
 the seamless garment of Christ. A new heresy, 
 abetted by an infidel government, sprang up in Ger- 
 many. Doellinger, together with his party of priests 
 and of proud laymen, rebelled against the voice of 
 the pope and of the general council, by rejecting the 
 dogma of Papal Infallibility. The prevaricators 
 were few in number, and in face of the loyalty 
 to the Church displayed by the Catholics all over 
 the world, their influence melted away like snow 
 before the rays of the sun ; still it cannot be denied 
 that one drop of poison of this kind is enough to turn 
 the whole contents of the cup into wormwood. 
 
 Germany, however, was not to stand alone in the 
 sad renown of attempting to create a schism. If 
 Germany had her Doellinger, France had her Loy- 
 son, Italy her Curci, and Switzerland her schismatic 
 parish priests. 
 
 Where was there during the last years of the late 
 pontificate any country from which news of the most 
 distressing nature did not again and again reach the 
 Eternal City ? Even if we were to make abstraction 
 from the world at large, and confine ourselves to the 
 examination of Rome and its neighborhood, we 
 should still find much to move a heart less delicate 
 and sensitive than that of Pius IX. From the height 
 of the Vatican palace he might see the devastation 
 wrought in the Eternal City ; he might see religious 
 men and women turned upon the streets, while their 
 monasteries were changed into barracks or trans- 
 formed into stables ; he might see many a pious foun- 
 dation that had developed itself with the rise and the 
 
114 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 growth of Rome sold publicly at auction ; he might 
 see many a beautiful church razed to the ground, 
 while on the other hand lawlessness and irreligion 
 and open blasphemy were taught as well in the 
 school-room and public assembly as by the infidel 
 press of the day. There stood in the centre of the 
 Coliseum, that silent monument of pagan cruelty and 
 of Christian heroism, a simple wooden cross, which 
 for generations had been venerated alike by the in- 
 habitants of Rome and by the pilgrims from distant 
 lands. This touching emblem of the Crucified was re- 
 moved under the very eyes of the pope and replaced 
 by the statue of some revolutionary hero. And what 
 was the Pope himself but a prisoner in his own pal- 
 ace ? There existed, it is true, the law of guaran- 
 tees, so called, protecting the Pope against any per- 
 sonal insults. This law, however, inspired the pope 
 with as little confidence as the power from which it 
 emanated. Might not the same government which 
 had made void so many treaties and had broken so 
 many promises, annul this one too under any spe- 
 cious pretext and for any purpose ? 
 
 Being, therefore, perfectly conversant with the 
 aims and tendencies of the revolution, and knowing 
 that no compromise on eligible grounds could ever 
 be effected between the. Church and the Italian Gov- 
 ernment, he stood, like the prophet of old, upon the 
 watch-tower of the Lord, protesting by day and cry- 
 ing out by night against the impious measures of the 
 usurper. 
 
 Is it not true, then, to say that during the greater 
 part of the Pope's life one cross followed fast upon 
 another? But as divine providence gave our de, 
 parted pontiff so large a share in the ignominy of the 
 cross, it bestowed on him an equal share in its glory. 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 117 
 
 For in ages past it had been foretold that the cross 
 would be a sign not only of shame and of death, but 
 also of salvation. Even the penitent thief caught a 
 glimpse of that glory, and at the sight of it he begged 
 to be admitted into the kingdom of Christ. The 
 soldier who pierced the heart of Jesus with a lance 
 recognized the hidden virtue of the cross, and being 
 won over to it he became, as tradition tells us, a bishop 
 of the Church, and died the death of a martyr. The 
 centurion who, at the death of Christ, stood over 
 against the cross, understood, at least to some extent, 
 the mysterious greatness of the Crucified One, and 
 exclaimed : " Truly, this man is the Son of God." 
 
 Throughout the pontificate of Pius IX., and more 
 especially in the latter years of its duration, this 
 glory of the cross was manifested in a most striking 
 manner. What man of our age is there who dares 
 say that he received at the hands of his contempora- 
 ries as many tokens of love, respect, and veneration 
 as Pius IX. ? How often was it that by one 
 kind word falling from his lips, by one affectionate 
 smile of his countenance, the most hardened sinners 
 were converted ! More than once it happened that 
 one conversation was sufficient for him to change his 
 bitterest enemy into his warmest friend. Time and 
 again a single look of his mild eye was enough to win 
 back the erring to the path of duty and to the light of 
 faith. 
 
 While the enemies of the Church did all in their 
 power to prepare new difficulties for the Holy Father, 
 the children of the Church were not less ready on all 
 occasions to give him new marks of love and affec- 
 tion. 
 
 Under his pontificate many tribes and nations 
 hitherto strangers to Christianity were received into 
 
Il8 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 the bosom of the Church. The Catholic nations 
 themselves experienced a revival of faith and piety 
 worthy of the first ages of the Church, and they 
 manifested so firm an attachment to the See of Peter 
 that all the machinations of crafty statesmen and all 
 the seductions of infidel governments were unable to 
 lessen it. 
 
 No day commemorative of any important event in 
 the life of the Pope was allowed to pass without being 
 celebrated by the faithful with all the outbursts of 
 joy becoming the sentiments of loyal subjects to their 
 ruler or of dutiful children to their father. Many 
 occasions of this kind offered themselves. Almighty 
 God had permitted the man whom he loved to live 
 to an age but rarely equalled by a successor of St. 
 Peter. Among the popes, Pius IX. was the only 
 one in whom the well-known saying, " Non videbis 
 annos Petri " — Thou shalt not see the years of Peter" 
 — was not verified. This long life gave occa- 
 sion to the many feasts solemnized in his honor. 
 There was first the celebration of his ordination to 
 the priesthood, then of his elevation to the episcopal 
 dignity, and later on that of his promotion to the 
 papal throne. When his election to the See of Peter 
 was celebrated the pilgrims nocked to Rome from 
 all parts of the world, unmindful of a raging sea, of 
 dreary wastes, of dangerous precipices. And they 
 deemed themselves richly rewarded if, after all their 
 toils, they could but behold the face of the aged pon- 
 tiff, listen to the sweet accents of his voice, and, in 
 parting, receive his blessing. Where is there, in the 
 whole range of history, a man, an earthly prince, of 
 whom it is said that the eagerness of seeing him was 
 so great among the men of his age, that they nocked 
 to his capital, not only from every country of Eu- 
 
A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 1 19 
 
 rope, but also from the sands of the Sahara, from the 
 pampas of the New World, from the region lying 
 beyond the Rocky Mountains, from the banks of the 
 Ganges, and from the isles of Japan ? Did these pil- 
 grims come to see a prince who equalled Solomon in 
 splendor or Augustus in power ? Did they come to 
 obtain rich benefices or to be raised to lucrative 
 positions ? No, they came to see an aged man who 
 had no kingdom, who lived in his palace more like a 
 prisoner than a sovereign. Him they came to see 
 and to honor, and to him they offered their presents 
 as the tribute of their undying love for the Vicar of 
 Christ. This loyalty of Catholics to Pius IX. is a 
 jewel in his crown which many a powerful king might 
 envy. 
 
 Nor was the Pope insensible to the generosity of 
 his faithful subjects. Many of his allocutions bear 
 witness to the fact, and we Catholics of the present 
 age may feel an honest pride in having done so 
 much to sweeten the last years of his checkered life. 
 He told us repeatedly not to be anxious about the 
 future, nor to wish for the triumph of the Church — 
 that is to say, for a triumph consisting in great ma- 
 terial power, in unequalled renown for refinement ; 
 because we are already celebrating a most beau- 
 tiful triumph, to wit, an increase of piety throughout 
 the entire body of the Church, and an intimacy and 
 union between the pastors and the people worthy of 
 the first ages of Christianity. 
 
 God, who disposes all things well, had inspired 
 the Catholics of some countries, in which the very 
 existence of their faith was greatly endangered, with 
 a manly courage and a spirit of unyielding firmness. 
 And this, too, was a great source of happiness. Thus 
 Belgium, for a long time fettered by a masonic legis- 
 
120 A SKETCH OF THE LIFE OF PIUS IX. 
 
 lation, roused herself to action and asserted her relig- 
 ious independence. The Catholics of Holland, who 
 had lived for a long time in a kind of religious bond- 
 age, succeeded in redeeming both their political and 
 their religious freedom. Denmark and Sweden, 
 after the lapse of three centuries, have in our day 
 for the first time thrown open their territories to the 
 zeal of the Catholic missionary. England, Protes- 
 tant England, witnesses to-day a religious reaction 
 which bids fair to bring back at no distant period the 
 whole nation to the true fold of Christ. Not less 
 remarkable, as even Protestants will admit, is the 
 progress made by the Catholic Church within the 
 last quarter of a century in our own country. Was 
 not the knowledge of all this like a healing balm 
 instilled into the heart of the much-afflicted pontiff ? 
 
 Death, which ends all, has also put an end to his 
 many sufferings, but not till he had drained the cup 
 of bitterness to the dregs. He is now with the blessed 
 in heaven, and his tiara is replaced by a crown of 
 glory. How clearly he now understands both what 
 he suffered and why he suffered ! He understands 
 the wonderful ways by which God leads His Church, 
 and he sees in many things, in which our troubled 
 gaze perceives only the wickedness of men, the 
 very wisdom and glory of the Most High. Let 
 us, while fondly and sadly perusing the pages of 
 his life, not forget to thank God for having given to 
 our departed Father at once a measure of suffer- 
 ing and a measure of joy, full, shaken down, and 
 overflowing. 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF THE ORIGIN AND LAWS 
 
 4* 
 
 OF THE CONCLAVE. 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE CATHOLIC HIERARCHY. 
 
 SS the 
 work of our Divine 
 Redeemer would 
 have in time been 
 forgotten had not 
 He before He as- 
 cended into heaven, 
 there to sit for all 
 time at the right 
 hand of His Father, 
 founded a Church, which was to perpetuate among 
 men the memory of His passion and death. Without 
 such an institution there would have remained on 
 earth a mere tradition of a man who during the reign 
 of the Emperor Augustus lived in Judea, who 
 claimed to be the Son of God, and who made good 
 
124 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 His word by many miracles. This tradition would 
 have informed us that Christ, on account of His 
 strange doctrine, fell a victim to the jealousy of His 
 enemies, and that He finished His life by dying the 
 death of the cross. Relying on the same tradition, 
 we should have held the opinion that Christ wished to 
 bring our race back to the state from which it had fall- 
 en, and that He pointed out the way by which the re- 
 conciliation between God and man could be effected. 
 
 By degrees, however, the tradition would have 
 been obscured, and before the lapse of many centuries 
 it would have been impossible for the human under- 
 standing to know where truth ended and error began. 
 
 The history of the Jewish people furnishes us 
 with a strong proof in favor of our hypothesis. For 
 although the religious and the political institutions 
 of the Israelites differed widely from those of other 
 nations, and although the Hebrews had but little in- 
 tercourse with the Gentiles, and among them the 
 stream of tradition was more faithfully transmitted 
 from father to son than among the European nations, 
 nevertheless the entire history of the Jews is noth- 
 ing but a continued record of their violations of the 
 divine law. And as God wished that the light of the 
 true faith should never be extinguished among them, 
 He had frequent recourse to extraordinary means : 
 now by raising up a prophet whom He endowed with 
 supernatural powers ; now by visiting them with 
 terrible calamities, from which there was neither 
 escape nor relief except in their sincere return to the 
 covenant of the Lord. 
 
 The same phenomenon would no doubt have re- 
 peated itself among the European nations, especially 
 as the benefits of the redemption were to be be- 
 stowed not only on one nation, bat on all nations, 
 and this, too, regardless of clime and national preju- 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 125 
 
 dices. It cannot be denied, on the other hand, that, 
 independently of a visible Church, God, by way of 
 miracle, might have communicated to every person 
 in particular the grace of redemption and of salvation. 
 God, however, does not govern mankind in general 
 and every individual in particular in a miraculous 
 manner ; He rather wishes to manifest Himself to all 
 in a way agreeable to His ordinary providence. For 
 it must be borne in mind that no miracles are 
 wrought or even necessary to preserve and to ex- 
 plain the truths of our religion, but only to prove to 
 the heathen of all lands that the Church is endowed 
 with divine authority. 
 
 If, therefore, it was the will of Almighty God 
 that the work of our redemption should be both 
 beautiful in theory and useful in practice, it was ab- 
 solutely necessary for Him to form a society, divine 
 as to the end intended, human as to its members and 
 ministers, in order that all men might possess and 
 might know that they possess the truth. That this 
 society, this kingdom of God, may not fail of its end, 
 the salvation of all, it must of necessity be a visible 
 kingdom, the laws of which are sanctioned by the 
 Creator Himself. 
 
 This kingdom of Christ is the Catholic Church, 
 and as every commonwealth must have powers leg- 
 islative, judicial, and executive, so also has the Chris- 
 tian commonwealth ; and all these powers taken col- 
 lectively, or rather all the persons in whom these 
 powers reside, form the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy. 
 
 The constitution of the Church is not of to-day nor 
 of yesterday. It has stood the test of ages. Many 
 are the men who at returning periods would fain 
 have made amendments to it, would have changed it, 
 or destroyed it altogether. At one time they alleged 
 for their fondness of innovation that the truths of 
 
!26 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 salvation were not transmitted in their pristine 
 purity ; at another they claimed that there should 
 not be any distinction among the members of the 
 Church, but that all should be considered as priests ; 
 or, again, they denied the existence of Christ's visi- 
 ble kingdom on earth. 
 
 We readily admit that if these men had received 
 power to fashion out a church after their own fan- 
 cies they would have given it a constitution far 
 different from that which Christ has given to His 
 Church. But if, on the other hand, we study tfre 
 pages of history we begin to doubt whether these 
 would-be improvers upon the divine work would in 
 reality have succeeded in their undertaking. Many 
 of them, with the permission of God, were successful 
 enough to carry their plans into execution. But 
 history, again, tells us that they came into existence, 
 that for a time they put the minds of men in com- 
 motion, and that in the end they disappeared like 
 dreams. The Church, on the other hand, like the 
 mustard-seed of the Gospel, was constant in her 
 growth ; and to-day, having grown into a mighty tree, 
 she spreads her branches over the whole earth, and 
 is constantly adding new twigs, new blossoms, and 
 new fruits. The roots of that tree go down to pur- 
 gatory, while its crown, which pierces the skies, 
 reaches up to the throne of God ; and as the Spirit 
 of the Lord rustles through its dense foliage, the 
 spirits of darkness, on the one hand, shudder with 
 fear, and the spirits of light, on the other, striking 
 their golden lyres, sing the rapturous allelujahs oi 
 heaven. 
 
 But the testimony of history is hardly neces- 
 sary to show the institutions of the Church in their 
 true light. It is enough for us to know that 
 Christ Himself was the founder of the Church, 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 1 27 
 
 and that He promised to send to His apostles the 
 Paraclete, who would instruct them in all truth, 
 and that He Himself would be with them all days, 
 even unto the consummation of the world. Who- 
 ever is not convinced by these words — words spoken 
 by the Eternal Truth itself ; whoever does not 
 see in these words, and in others that are still 
 clearer, and which we intend to quote later on, 
 the intention of Christ to found an organization like 
 the Church — must be one of those proud spirits 
 who, like Lucifer, would place his throne beside the 
 throne of God, or even attempt to place it higher ; 
 and should such a one persist in his overweening 
 pride, what wonder if his fate be likened to the fate 
 of him who before the creation of the world unfurled 
 the banner of rebellion in heaven ! 
 
 Although it were time lost, as we have said, for 
 the faithful to enquire how the constitution of the 
 Church might have been framed differently by Al- 
 mighty God, still it cannot be denied that it ought to 
 be a matter of interest for every Catholic to have a 
 knowledge of the working of the present hierar- 
 chical system. And let it be observed that but a com- 
 paratively small number of Catholics have this know- 
 ledge, the generality knowing little more than the 
 broad outlines of the system. Thus every Catholic 
 knows that the parish priest has jurisdiction in his 
 parish, the bishop over the whole diocese, and that 
 the pope is the ruler of all — of the priests as well as 
 of laymen. But it is one thing merely to see the 
 stately edifice of the Church from the outside, as it 
 were, and another to understand the principles of 
 order and beauty upon which it is constructed, and 
 by which it is enabled to outlast the storms of cen- 
 turies and to stand before us, even to-day, in all its 
 
128 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 original loveliness and perfection. How is it pos- 
 sible that the Church, without changing her in- 
 terior organization, could adapt herself to all ages, 
 to all climes, to all forms of government, and to all 
 nations ; in other words, how is it possible for the 
 Church to be, at one and the same time, the hand- 
 maid of all by ministering to the spiritual wants of 
 all, and the queen of all by obliging them to obey 
 strictly all and every one of her laws ? 
 
 Such is the problem which we intend to solve, and 
 we are ready to do this as well as our limited abili- 
 ties and the narrow compass within which we must 
 necessarily confine ourselves will allow. 
 
 Let us begin with the founding of the Church by 
 Christ. Christ had sent His apostles not only to in- 
 struct men in the truths of salvation, but also to 
 oblige them to do the works necessary for salvation. 
 Hence He sent His apostles not only as preachers, 
 but also as rulers and as ministers of the sacraments. 
 Now as the Church is to last forever, and as the 
 apostles were to live but for a limited space of 
 time, their power must have been such as could be 
 transmitted to others in the same manner in which 
 they themselves had received it from Christ. Those 
 who did receive this power were called bishops ; nor 
 can any one to-day claim to be a bishop in the true 
 sense of the word unless he can prove that his power 
 was transmitted to him from Christ through the 
 apostles by an uninterrupted succession of bishops. 
 There are no bishops in the Catholic Church who 
 derive their jurisdiction from any other source, and 
 hence all Roman Catholic bishops are deservedly 
 called the successors of the apostles. Theirs it is, 
 and theirs alone, to govern and to rule the Church of 
 Christ. 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 1 29 
 
 But, moreover, there never existed a perfect 
 equality among the apostles themselves. Christ Him- 
 self made a distinction. He told His apostles on one 
 occasion that Satan had desired to sift them. Now, 
 this permission was really granted to the evil one, 
 and therefore it was not impossible that some would 
 not stand the test. History, alas ! proves but too 
 well that many a time this possibility became a 
 reality. This being the case, it follows that but for 
 an admirable provision of divine Providence in be- 
 half of the Church, it might have happened sooner or 
 later that such a confusion of ideas would have taken 
 place among the faithful as to make it utterly im- 
 possible for any one to know either where the true 
 Church was, or what graces were granted to the 
 members of that Church. But Christ did not estab- 
 lish a Church which was to be tossed about by the 
 whirlwind of human opinions. He therefore chose 
 one man on whom He bestowed the gift of an infalli- 
 ble faith, and that man was Peter. To Peter our Lord 
 said : "I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail 
 not." Hence, as far as faith is concerned, Peter 
 enjoyed a privilege which was not granted to the 
 other apostles. But as the powers which the apos- 
 tles had received in common were to be transmitted 
 to others, so also the power with which Christ dis- 
 tinguished Peter from among his brethren was to be 
 transmitted to his successors ; so that if at any 
 time a difficulty arose in matters of faith or of mor- 
 als, the bishops, as well as the priests and the laymen, 
 might have recourse to the successor of St. Peter, 
 and be assured that the answer received was, by vir- 
 tue of the words of Christ, true with the very truth 
 of God, infallible with the very infallibility of God. 
 
 But this was not the only distinction conferred 
 
I30 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 upon Peter by Christ. It was not the intention of 
 the Saviour of mankind to establish twelve Churches, 
 devoid of any other connection among themselves 
 than the source from which all might if they wished 
 draw the truths of faith. Satan by dint of cunning 
 would very soon have succeeded in changing eleven 
 of these Churches into false ones, which in their turn 
 would have combated with relentless fury against 
 the only true Church of Christ. Our Lord prevented 
 this by appointing Peter not only as the fountain of 
 faith, but also as the source of all jurisdiction. The 
 words of Christ to Peter are as follows : " And thou 
 confirm thy brethren." Christ teaches us here in 
 express terms that the other apostles must lean upon 
 Peter not only for perseverance in the true faith, but 
 also for obtaining strength sufficient to withstand the 
 attacks of their enemies. Nor did our Lord hide 
 from them the fact that at times all the powers of 
 darkness would rise up against them, and that in such 
 times they would find no refuge, no security, except 
 by leaning upon Peter, by believing what he be- 
 lieved, by doing what he told them to do. The 
 words of Christ are very clear on this point : ' ' Upon 
 this rock I will build my Church, and the gates of 
 hell shall not prevail against her." Whoever wishes, 
 therefore, to remain victorious over the powers of 
 darkness must be steadfast in his union with the 
 See of Peter. Christ, in order to rouse Peter to the 
 sense of both his dignity and his responsibility, and 
 also to impress upon his brethren the true char- 
 acter of their dependence upon Peter, said to Peter 
 in plain and open terms : ' * Feed my lambs, feed my 
 sheep." These words reveal to us the plan on which 
 Christ wished to form His Church. Peter is not 
 only a source of truth to his brethren, but also a 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 131 
 
 source of strength ; he is bound to watch over them, 
 and they in their turn are obliged to hearken to his 
 voice. Peter is the shepherd alike of the sheep and 
 of the lambs, of the priests and bishops, and of the 
 laymen. The successors of the other apostles are 
 the shepherds of their respective flocks. Peter is 
 the common pastor of the flocks and of the shepherds 
 themselves. 
 
 There are many other texts in Scripture incul- 
 cating, if possible more strongly, the same doctrine. 
 One of them, referring to the occasion on which 
 Peter was first called to be an apostle, reads thus : 
 " Thou art Simon, the son of Jonas ; thou shalt be 
 called Cephas" — that is, the rock or groundwork 
 upon which the whole edifice was to be built. At a 
 later period our Lord returns to this idea and en- 
 larges upon it, saying : " To thee I will give the keys 
 of the kingdom of heaven." Now, he that has con- 
 trol over the keys is the master of the house, and 
 as Peter holds the keys of Christ's household, the 
 Church, Peter must needs be the master at least of 
 the visible Church of Christ. In the Apocalypse 
 Christ appears to St. John as the great key-bearer ; 
 indicating that as He Himself holds the keys of the 
 kingdom of heaven, so Peter holds the -same keys 
 upon earth in the quality of Christ's vicar. 
 
 Such is the original constitution which Christ 
 gave to His Church ; the same it is still, and it will 
 last to the end of time. 
 
 So far we have not made any mention of the 
 seventy-two disciples whom Christ gave as help- 
 mates to His apostles. Do we not recognize in them 
 the type of the inferior degrees of the clergy ? The 
 apostles, knowing the mind of their Divine Master 
 better than any others, chose, even during the first 
 
132 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 year of their apostolical ministry, a certain number 
 of persons, whom they ordained, whom they called 
 deacons, and to whom they entrusted certain special 
 offices. There existed at that time in the minds of 
 many a doubt whether the heathens before receiving 
 baptism should be circumcised or not. The apos- 
 tles met in Jerusalem in general council, and after a 
 long deliberation Peter stood up and, in virtue of his 
 privilege of infallibility in matters of faith, decided 
 the question, and the controversy was at an end. 
 
 That Peter, however, might have acted indepen- 
 dently of the council appears from the fact that he 
 had received into the Church the centurion Corne- 
 lius, without obliging him to submit to the Jewish 
 rite of circumcision. 
 
 The same custom which had obtained in the days 
 of the apostles is still in vigor. Whenever, owing to 
 the perversity of heretics, the Church finds herself in 
 a critical position, and when consequently the suc- 
 cessor of St. Peter is obliged to have recourse to ex- 
 traordinary measures, he first invites the successors 
 of the other apostles to meet in general council, and 
 there deliberates with them as to what enactments 
 are likely to prove most successful. 
 
 The pope is not obliged to proceed in this man- 
 ner. Independent of any council, the pope may pro- 
 nounce upon matters of faith, and be as assured of 
 speaking in accordance with the eternal Truth as if 
 all the bishops of the earth had been unanimous in 
 the same doctrine. But as other questions besides 
 those relating to matters of faith and morals are 
 to be discussed — such as ecclesiastical institutions, 
 changes in or additions to the laws regulating the 
 external affairs of the Church — it is the part of a pru- 
 dent ruler, before he gives any decision, to lend an at- 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 1 33 
 
 tentive ear to the advice of good and experienced 
 men. The popes do not rule after the manner of 
 tyrants, who make laws to-day and unmake them 
 to-morrow, who to-day demand of their subjects 
 one thing and to-morrow oblige them to the oppo- 
 site. The pope was made the ruler of all for no 
 other purpose than that he might be the servant of 
 all. He first makes use of human means to deter- 
 mine what is necessary or wholesome to the flock of 
 Christ ; and only then, when all natural resources 
 have proved fruitless, he makes use of supernatural 
 ones, being firmly convinced that the assistance of 
 the Holy G4iost will not permit him to go astray. 
 Let him that is unwilling to believe all this, study the 
 history of the last CEcumenical Council, together with 
 its happy results, notwithstanding the sad forebodings 
 of statesmen to the contrary. 
 
 Concerning the organization of the Church, we 
 have already mentioned the pope, the general coun- 
 cils, and the apostles or, more properly, the bish- 
 ops, the priests, and the deacons. All these offices 
 date back as far as the days of the apostles. Nay 
 more, even at that early period the foundation was 
 laid for that admirable division of the Church into 
 patriarchates, primacies, archbishoprics, bishoprics, 
 and parishes, by virtue of which gradation the least 
 member of the Church can almost as easily com- 
 municate with the head of Christendom as the car- 
 dinal of the pontifical palace himself. 
 
 Peter and the other apostles were sent by Christ 
 to convert the whole world. Each one might, there- 
 fore, go whithersoever he wished. However, it 
 could not possibly be a correct interpretation of 
 Christ's will if each of them had chosen at random 
 the place to which he would direct his steps, so 
 
134 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 that an apostle might be at Rome to-day and at 
 Damascus to-morrow, thus making- it impossible for 
 his flock to have recourse to him in their greatest 
 needs. But the apostles acted quite differently. Ac- 
 cording to a venerable tradition of antiquity, they 
 divided the whole known world into twelve parts, of 
 which each took one for his special field of action. 
 In the course of time these parts themselves proved too 
 extensive, even for the zeal of an apostle. They were 
 therefore obliged to form separate congregations, each 
 of which they placed under the jurisdiction of an 
 ecclesiastic endowed with the episcopal dignity. 
 But as little by little the number of the faithful in- 
 creased in these congregations, it was found neces- 
 sary to subdivide them and to confide these subdivis- 
 ions to the care of clergymen belonging to an inferior 
 rank. It is in this manner that we are to understand 
 the gradual formation, not only of the diocese itself 
 with its actual hierarchical government, but also the 
 precedence which, even at the present day, one 
 bishop has over another in the same country. 
 
 At the head of the entire Church stands the pope, 
 possessing the fulness of all spiritual power. Next 
 to him are the patriarchs and the primates. In olden 
 times the title of patriarch was restricted to those 
 bishops who filled the sees of Antioch, Rome, and 
 Alexandria. Later on, some other sees were added 
 to this number — for instance, Jerusalem, Constanti- 
 nople, and Venice. It must, however, be remarked 
 that the patriarchs at present do not enjoy any special 
 privileges, nor do they possess a higher jurisdiction 
 than the other bishops ; their title being merely 
 honorary, while during the middle ages much politi- 
 cal influence was connected with this dignity. The 
 same may be said concerning primacies. The pri- 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 1 35 
 
 mate of any country holds the first rank among the 
 bishops of that nation. Thus there was a primate of 
 Germany, of England, of Ireland, and of Poland. 
 
 The following suggestions about the government 
 of the Church are of vital importance. The whole 
 domain of the Church is divided into ecclesiastical 
 provinces. At the head of each province stands the 
 metropolitan or archbishop. He ranks foremost 
 among the bishops of that province, and in provincial 
 councils he occupies the first seat ; besides, he enjoys 
 some privileges which are not granted to his breth- 
 ren in the episcopate ; and in matters of jurisdiction 
 he is, as it were, the connecting link between them 
 and the Roman court. Still, he does not receive any 
 higher ordination than the other bishops, nor is he 
 placed over them in such a manner as to have, strictly 
 speaking, jurisdiction over them ; he is rather " pri- 
 mus inter pares, " the first among his equals, having 
 like the others to attend to the government of a dio- 
 cese, which by way of distinction is called archdio- 
 cese. Thus the Archbishop of Baltimore is, indeed, 
 the metropolitan of the ecclesiastical province of the 
 same name ; and yet we cannot say that the dio- 
 cese of Richmond belongs to the Archdiocese of 
 Baltimore, because they form two distinct parts of 
 the same ecclesiastical province. 
 
 The provinces of the Church, then, are divided into 
 dioceses, at the head of each of which is the bishop, 
 holding, as a general rule, the same authority and 
 power over his diocesans as the pope exerts over 
 the entire Church. We say that this holds good as a 
 general rule, because the case may present itself in 
 which the popeyby virtue of his supreme authority 
 and jurisdiction, would find himself obliged to inter- 
 
I3 6 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 fere with this general mode of proceeding, and to put 
 limits to the action of a bishop. 
 
 The diocese in its turn is subdivided, at least in 
 the Catholic countries of Europe, into deaneries, 
 headed by the dean ; while the deaneries themselves 
 are again divided into parishes, presided over by the 
 pastors or parish priests. 
 
 To sum up what has been said till now : We say 
 that the ruler of the entire Church is the pope ; that 
 the ruler of an ecclesiastical province is called arch- 
 bishop ; that the ruler of a deanery is called dean ; and 
 the parish priest is intrusted with the care of a parish. 
 
 Besides, it must be borne in mind that some of the 
 offices mentioned are of such a nature as to make it 
 impossible for any single person to fill them to satisfac- 
 tion. Hence it is customary that the bishops, who, 
 generally speaking, are burthened with a variety of 
 duties, have a number of ecclesiastical persons, such 
 as coadjutors and vicars-general, attached to their 
 persons, who in one way or another act in the name 
 and with the authority of the bishop himself. On 
 the same principle we explain the introduction into 
 the diocese not only of the cathedral chapters and of 
 the vicars for simplifying the government of the dio- 
 cese ; but also of chaplains for assisting parish priests 
 in discharging their duties. In most dioceses the 
 ecclesiastical corporations that help the bishop in the 
 government of the diocese have at the same time 
 the privilege to elect a new bishop whenever such an 
 election is necessary. 
 
 Now the sovereign pontiff in his quality of ruler 
 over the whole Church, having under his jurisdic- 
 tion not only all the flocks, but also all the pastors 
 of the flocks, must of necessity have at his side a 
 great number of men, and even of corporations of 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 1 37 
 
 men, for the purpose of managing affairs ecclesiastic 
 with prudence and promptness. During the early 
 ages the pope when pressed with business had re- 
 course to the principal clergymen in and about 
 the city of Rome. And thus as the bishops had 
 their cathedral chapters, the popes in the course 
 of time created for themselves an organization con- 
 sisting at first of the suburban bishops and of the 
 Roman priests and deacons. At the present day 
 these counsellors of the pope are known by the name 
 of cardinals, and are called, in accordance with their 
 grade of ordination, either cardinal bishops, cardinal 
 priests, or cardinal deacons. This dignity, at first 
 granted to the Roman clergy only, was gradually 
 extended to other princes of the Church, irrespective 
 of nationality. Although this latter class of cardi- 
 nals, because of their duties at home and the distance 
 of their sees from Rome, do not take any active part 
 in the government of the Church, they have never- 
 theless a right to be present at the conclave, and to 
 vote for a new pope. 
 
 In the same proportion in which the Church ex- 
 tended her territory and multiplied the number of 
 her children, the ecclesiastical government became 
 more and more complicated. Hence the cardinals, 
 who for a long time, as has been stated, were chosen 
 from among the bishops, deans, and parish priests 
 of Rome, could not possibly at one and the same 
 time share in the general government of the Church, 
 and attend to their parishes, deaneries, or dioceses. 
 They therefore, although preserving their ancient 
 title of bishops, deans, or priests, were relieved of 
 their pastoral charges, and resided under the im- 
 mediate supervision of the pope in the Lateran 
 palace, or, later, in the Vatican. In this manner the 
 
138 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 College of Cardinals resembled very much the ca- 
 thedral chapter which we mentioned above ; for, as 
 the members of the latter, upon the decease of their 
 bishop, take the government of the diocese into their 
 hands, so also do the cardinals, whenever the Holy 
 See is vacant, govern the whole Church until a new 
 pope has been appointed. 
 
 For the better management of affairs, every one 
 of the cardinals (whose number may not exceed 
 seventy-two) is assigned to one or more of the 
 many congregations of cardinals. Thus some cardi- 
 nals belong to the Congregation of the Index, whose 
 duty it is to examine books and pamphlets in order 
 to decide whether they are beneficial or prejudicial to 
 the faith and morals of the faithful. Others, again, be- 
 long to the Congregation of the Propagation of Faith, 
 whose office it is to watch over the interests of the 
 Church in missionary countries. Then, again, as oc- 
 casions offer, the pope may erect new congregations, 
 which, however, are dissolved as soon as the diffi- 
 culties in question have disappeared. Every one of 
 these congregations requires a great number of per- 
 sons, who, although not members of the congrega- 
 tion, are employed either as counsellors, as transla- 
 tors, or as clerks. 
 
 Thus far we have given the reader the broad out- 
 lines of the system by which the Church is governed. 
 Hasty as our sketch has been, we trust that it will 
 prove sufficient for the reader to understand how, 
 under such a constitution, it happens that the mem- 
 bers and the head of the Church are intimately linked 
 together, and that each thought and each word pro- 
 ceeding from the head is communicated to all the 
 members even to the remotest countries. 
 
 Still we must confess that our picture is far from 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 1 39 
 
 being complete. It represents the Church as she is 
 governed in times of peace and prosperity. But as 
 the Church on earth with good reason is called the 
 Church militant, we cannot be surprised at seeing 
 that the periods of her prosperity are but short and 
 few, while the periods of her struggles and of her 
 sufferings are long and many. In fact, it may safely 
 be asserted that ever since the coming down of the 
 Holy Ghost on the day of Pentecost there has not 
 been a time in which the Church enjoyed perfect 
 peace throughout all the parts of her vast domain. 
 There are even now mighty kingdoms in which the 
 Church of God and her institutions are hardly 
 known ; there are extensive territories in which the 
 Church is hardly tolerated ; there are powerful na- 
 tions that persecute the Church in the most cruel 
 manner. It is evident that, under such circumstan- 
 ces, the Church finds herself straitened, and that she 
 is unable to display all the beauty and the strength 
 inherent to her wonderful organization. All these 
 countries stand under the immediate jurisdiction of 
 the pope. It is the pope himself who sends the mis- 
 sionaries ; he selects for them a central place from 
 which the whole country is evangelized. In this 
 manner the missions apostolic are formed, which in 
 the course of time are raised to the rank of dioceses. 
 During the pontificate of Pius IX. it happened re- 
 peatedly that apostolic missions were erected into 
 regular dioceses — as, for instance, in England and in 
 Holland. 
 
 This is not all. It may occur that the maintaining 
 of the regular hierarchy in a certain country would 
 entail much suffering and great molestations on the 
 ecclesiastical dignitaries. In such cases it is but 
 reasonable that the pope should change the hierarchy 
 
140 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 into an apostolic mission, as was the case in England 
 during the reign of Queen Elizabeth. How easy 
 would it have been for the English pursuivants to 
 apprehend a bishop who is obliged to remain at his 
 see, or a parish priest who is not allowed to leave his 
 parish. The pope, therefore, withdrew all this, and 
 in its stead introduced the missionary system by 
 sending zealous priests into the realm, to whom he 
 granted full powers, and who, under various dis- 
 guises, went through the land in all directions, 
 strengthening the faltering spirits of the Catholics, 
 administering the sacraments, exposing themselves to 
 all manner of vexation, and not unfrequently sealing 
 their faith by shedding their blood under the most 
 horrible and revolting torments. The Tower of Lon- 
 don might bear terrible witness to what we say. 
 
 But even without such occasions the pope, in vir- 
 tue of his plenary power, resorts at times to extraor- 
 dinary means. The bishops, for example, exercise 
 jurisdiction over the whole extent of their dioceses ; 
 yet the pope has often exempted certain religious 
 orders from this diocesan government. 
 
 A more striking instance of this is furnished by 
 the ecclesiastical organization of the Prussian army. 
 At the desire of the crown, the pope constituted the 
 entire army, so long as the soldiers remained under 
 the flag, a separate diocese, at the head of which 
 stood an army-bishop ; so that wherever any corps 
 or regiment of the army might be stationed, its mem- 
 bers were subject not to the ordinary of the local dio- 
 cese, but to their own military bishop. 
 
 Thus we see all things ordered for the best in the 
 constitution of the Church. We have a permanent 
 order, without which no organization can preserve 
 its living action. But along with that order we have 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 141 
 
 a freedom of action, which, without disturbing the 
 former, is competent to provide for all extraordinary 
 occurrences. This wise union of order and liberty 
 plainly shows that a more than human wisdom pre- 
 sides over the Church, since that alone could create 
 an institution which far outstrips the duration of any 
 human work. He alone who created the world 
 could create a Church whose birth dates back to the 
 beginning of time, and whose mission will end only 
 with the life of the last of our race. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 AN HISTORICAL SKETCH OF THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 From what has been said of the office of the pope 
 in the Church, it evidently follows how important it 
 is that the See of Peter should be filled by a worthy 
 successor. It is true that this see is surrounded by 
 divine safeguards ; and we know that, even if it were 
 held by the greatest of sinners, or by the man of the 
 most limited natural ability, no harm could come 
 from this to the preservation and propagation of the 
 faith. Peter would still speak through the mouth of 
 his successor, and as Peter's faith cannot fail, we 
 should have the assurance that the saving truth re- 
 mained unimpaired. And Christ, who to the con- 
 summation of ages will never for a single day aban- 
 don His Church, would shield her in her greatest 
 need with His almighty hand, so that the gates of hell 
 should never prevail against her. 
 
 But this divine guarantee could not be held as an 
 encouragement to human indifference. It would be 
 a wrong to the majesty of God did men suppose that 
 this divine promise dispensed them from prudent 
 precaution, or that it was of no consequence who was 
 placed upon the throne of St. Peter. As the pope 
 himself, though infallible in teaching, may not ne- 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. * I43 
 
 gleet the thorough and careful discussion of questions 
 proposed for his doctrinal decision, so may not men 
 appoint as the representative of God one of whose 
 worthiness they have not taken sufficient proof. 
 Even the best will always be, in comparison with 
 God, an unworthy representative ; and when the 
 sovereign pontiffs style themselves so, they use no 
 meaningless phrase, but speak a truth well known to 
 themselves as well as to those whom they address. 
 Men cannot offer to God any thing better than they 
 possess ; but they are bound to give Him the best 
 and the worthiest. To offer less or to offer any thing 
 in a slovenly manner, would be a crime against In- 
 finite Majesty. 
 
 But such things have happened in the course of 
 ages ; it has happened that insufficient care was 
 taken, that men were ignorant of the unworthiness of 
 the one chosen, and this ignorance was sometimes 
 wilful, sometimes unwilful. In such cases God still 
 kept His word ; the faith never wavered at Rome ; 
 and never, in the lapse of two thousand years, has 
 a pope defined ex cathedra a point of doctrine which 
 a succeeding pope found it necessary to condemn. 
 During the same two thousand years numberless 
 scientific systems have been set up and overturned 
 again, but never a papal definition. The gates of 
 hell have never prevailed against the Church in the 
 cases alluded to ; but she has suffered and suffered 
 severely whenever they occurred. Happily the cases 
 were rare ; and the great majority of the popes, how- 
 ever unworthy they were in comparison with God, 
 were, when compared with men, pious, virtuous, and 
 wise. No dynasty on earth can show so long a line of 
 exemplary princes, so few unworthy rulers as the chair 
 of Peter, and in moral greatness, in masterly ability of 
 
144 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 government, many a pope stands higher than the 
 greatest of other rulers. 
 
 For these qualities, however desirable they may 
 be, and however suited to the sublime dignity of the 
 papacy, we have no divine security. And for this 
 reason, but especially because men owe it to the di- 
 vine sanctity and majesty, it was necessary to sur- 
 round the papal election with all possible precau- 
 tions, so that none but the most worthy and most 
 excellent should be chosen. 
 
 Accordingly, the Church has in all ages bestowed 
 the utmost care on this important act ; and the sys- 
 tem is no mere mass of ceremonies or formalities, but 
 is the result of the serious study of eighteen centu- 
 ries. Wherever a deficiency appeared it was sup- 
 plied, and all measures had no other end in view but 
 that the electors should be irreproachable, that they 
 should be free from all external influence, and should 
 follow only their own conscience in the election. 
 
 A very brief historical view of the matter will 
 suffice to prove this. In the earliest ages there was 
 no reason to require any difference in the elections of 
 popes or bishops. There was no fear that any one 
 would covet this dignity through worldly motives ; 
 for how greatly soever the early pontiffs were re- 
 vered by the faithful, yet they knew that in accept- 
 ing this pre-eminence, they had to sacrifice whatever 
 might render life pleasant or desirable ; and that they 
 must look forward to a bloody martyrdom in the end. 
 There was then no earthly inducement to stir up the 
 ambition for the tiara in the first popes. And if the 
 candidate had none, much less can we find it in the 
 electors. They had nothing to offer and they had 
 nothing to hope from the one whom they might elect. 
 All Christendom in those days looked forward to 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 145 
 
 martyrdom, and, under such circumstances, men are 
 necessarily virtuous and inaccessible to unworthy mo- 
 tives. Hence, in a vacancy of the Holy See, the 
 bishops of the sees near Rome assembled, and, to- 
 gether with the clergy and faithful people of the capi- 
 tal, agreed on the choice of a successor. There was 
 no definite form of election to be observed under 
 pain of nullity. When the choice had been deter- 
 mined, the newly-elected was consecrated by the 
 Bishop of Ostia, the seaport of Rome. 
 
 This continued until the Roman emperors became 
 Christians. Thenceforth the emperors became the 
 protectors of the Church, and as such they received 
 certain rights and privileges. They began by point- 
 ing out, in cases of difficulties arising out of a multi- 
 plicity of candidates, none of whom could secure a 
 majority of votes, which of them should succeed to 
 the chair of Peter. The papacy now began to exer- 
 cise an external influence, and then the dangers also 
 came to light, which did not exist in times of bloody 
 persecutions. It is true that time was needed to de- 
 velop these dangers and to strengthen the Imperial 
 influence, until at length it became necessary to op- 
 pose it, and to erect such barriers against it as would 
 restore and preserve the ancient freedom of election. 
 
 When Odoacer had secured to himself the posses- 
 sion of Italy, he claimed the same rights which the 
 emperors had exercised before him ; and Theodoric 
 the Great, King of the Ostrogoths, who ruled in 
 Rome after him, went even further, by appointing 
 one pope, Felix III., by his sole vote. His succes- 
 sors were more modest ; they, however, required the 
 election to be referred to them for approval ; they 
 issued an edict of ratification, for which a handsome 
 tribute was expected for the royal treasury. 
 
146 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 In later times the eastern Emperor Justinian re- 
 conquered Italy, and then the right of approving the 
 papal election was vested in him and his successors. 
 The emperor's representative held his court at Ra- 
 venna under the title of Exarch ; and this officer was 
 to receive immediate notice of a vacancy in the Ro- 
 man See, whilst the decree of election was to be 
 always subject to the approval of the emperor. The 
 tax on the ratification was first remitted under Con- 
 stantine Pogonatus, in 680, and as the Imperial power 
 gradually sank lower and lower, the papal election 
 became more and more free. 
 
 But now another danger appeared. Parties had 
 been formed at Rome by the various nationalities of 
 which its population consisted ; and these brought 
 their influence to bear, sometimes in unlawful ways, 
 on the election of the pontiff. To counteract this, 
 protection was again sought from the princes ; but 
 this time not from the court of Constantinople, which 
 had lost its hold on western Europe, but from the Carl- 
 ovingian princes, especially from Charlemagne, who 
 had restored the empire in the West. Thenceforth 
 the election was always to be held in presence of the 
 imperial ambassadors ; a decree not invariably ob- 
 served, yet giving a recognized right which, on the 
 dissolution of the Carlovingian Empire, passed over 
 to Germany. 
 
 The German emperors used the power with all 
 the arbitrary violence of the worst times under the 
 eastern Csesars. At first they stretched their privi- 
 lege so far as simply to name the pope themselves 
 without any election. Thus Henry III. alone ele- 
 vated three German bishops in succession to the 
 papacy. It is granted that he was happy in his 
 choice in each case, and hence the arbitrary use of 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 147 
 
 his Imperial privilege had no bad consequences for 
 the Church. But that was not a condition worthy of 
 God's Vicar on earth ; and there was no assurance 
 that all future elections or nominations would be 
 equally fortunate, or that future emperors would be 
 equally favorably disposed towards the Church. A 
 serious danger therefore threatened the freedom of 
 the Church ; and since she cannot announce the truth 
 while she is the handmaid of earthly princes, she was 
 threatened even in regard to the fufilment of her 
 mission. And the fact that the emperor's choice 
 fell only on worthy incumbents only enhanced the 
 danger ; as this circumstance seemed to approve a 
 measure which attacked the very heart of the Church. 
 But God has promised that the gates of hell should 
 not prevail, and therefore, as this state of affairs was 
 a real danger to the Church, He shielded her with 
 His almighty hand. From that era dates the re- 
 action against every external influence, a reaction 
 which has steadily gained ground even to our own 
 times. 
 
 It was the lot of Pope Nicholas II. to inaugurate 
 the movement for the freedom of the papal election. 
 In a decree, M De Electione Pontificis," published in 
 1059, he points out the evils which had hitherto ham- 
 pered the election. He mentions even bribes as hav- 
 ing been used by ambitious candidates or their sup- 
 porters. As precautions for the future, he ordains 
 that the cardinal bishops shall first consult together 
 ab'^ut the future pope ; then the cardinal clerics, and 
 finally the lower clergy and the people shall give 
 their vote. The pope thus chosen shall be acknowl- 
 edged as legitimate by all under pain of excommuni- 
 cation. It is evident that nothing new was hereby 
 ordained, if we except perhaps the clause that the 
 
148 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 bishops should have the first voice. All the rest is 
 nothing but the method of election which had been 
 followed from the earliest days. And even the right 
 thus given to the cardinal bishops can hardly, in 
 practice, be considered as a new institution. For, in 
 the early times, by reason of the bloody persecutions 
 of the Church, there was in all its members a won- 
 derful unanimity, which was to some extent lost in 
 quiet and peaceful ages. Christians then were one 
 great family, all the members of which were equally 
 heroic in self-sacrifice and generosity. With this 
 feeling of fellowship was united the most unlimited 
 reverence for those who, in regard to this family, 
 held the office of fathers. When, therefore, the chair 
 of Peter was vacant, the next in authority were the 
 cardinal bishops ; and hence it naturally devolved 
 upon them to seek for the worthiest successor ; from 
 them all others expected to receive advice. Pope 
 Nicholas, therefore, in decreeing that they should 
 first consult together, only gave a public sanction to 
 what had been observed from the earliest days, in 
 almost every election, as something flowing from the 
 very nature of things. 
 
 From this decree it is evident that there is no 
 longer question of Imperial interference in the elec- 
 tion, much less of a nomination of the pope by the 
 emperor. It is true that the pope wished to see a 
 due regard shown to the prince (Henry IV. was still 
 young at the time and not yet on the throne) ; but 
 even the words of the decree, " salvo debito honore 
 et reverentia," plainly show that the pontiff meant 
 only that regard which was due to the ruler of Ger- 
 many as protector of the Church. It was then rather 
 an instruction to the electors than a privilege for the 
 prince. They were not to forget the reverence and 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 1 49 
 
 honor due to the monarch. That nothing more was 
 intended is shown by other clauses of the same docu- 
 ment, which may be viewed as innovations, the ob- 
 ject of which was to guard the election against the 
 power of the emperors as well as against the action 
 of factions in Rome. Thus, the pope ordains that 
 should an election be impossible at Rome, the cardi- 
 nals shall have the right to elect elsewhere. He 
 ordains moreover that if circumstances prevent the 
 solemn inauguration of the newly elected pontiff, 
 this shall not be a hindrance to him in the full use of 
 his power to govern the Church. The elect was 
 pope by the fact of his legitimate election, and against 
 this no protest could be admitted. 
 
 This decree has been to this day the groundwork 
 of the papal election. In unessential matters some 
 alterations have been made by new regulations or the 
 abrogation of old, as the times seemed to require ; 
 but the main point remained firm, that no worldly 
 power has the right of imposing a head on the 
 Church in any form or under any pretext. 
 
 By degrees the method of electing was so modi- 
 fied that it was entrusted to the cardinals alone ; and 
 hence the preliminary council of cardinal bishops was 
 abrogated as no longer needed, now that a fixed elec- 
 toral college existed, composed exclusively of men oi 
 the greaest wisdom and virtue. Moreover, the cus- 
 tom was introduced and became a law that the pope 
 should be elected from the college of cardinals. This 
 had been otherwise in ancient ages, when men were 
 sometimes chosen who were not even priests, but 
 who were, of course, first ordained before they could 
 exercise the functions of their high spiritual office. 
 We know that the apostles raised laymen to the epis- 
 copate. St. Ambrose was chosen bishop of Milan 
 
150 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 even before his baptism. It was only after his elec- 
 tion that he was baptized, then received the lower 
 orders, and eight days afterwards was consecrated 
 bishop. The groundwork of the hierarchy was laid ; 
 but the solid, well-planned edifice required time for 
 its erection. Hence the decree of Pope Nicholas still 
 permitted, in case of necessity, the choice of an eccle- 
 siastic from another church, that is, of one not a 
 member of the college of cardinals. 
 
 Finally, the manifold relations which existed be- 
 tween the pope and Catholic kingdoms gave origin to 
 a certain negative influence exercised by the latter on 
 the election. We have seen that Nicholas required 
 a due regard for the secular power. But care was 
 taken that this should never again lead to the abuses 
 which had formerly existed. No secular power was 
 to choose the pope ; this was and remained the office 
 of the cardinals. It was, however, in the interest of 
 the Church that the future pope should be one against 
 whose person there would be no grounded or un- 
 grounded prejudice in this or that great nation. 
 Now, that the electors might know who would be 
 unacceptable to one or other of the Catholic powers, 
 the privilege of a veto was granted to Austria, 
 France, and Spain. But this veto had not the mean- 
 ing, as has frequently been asserted, that these na- 
 tions, or any one of them, could protest against an 
 election once made, or render it null. This would 
 have been a direct return to the old abuses, which it 
 was the object to ward off. Indeed, the difficulties 
 would only have been multiplied. For, instead of 
 one, there were three to control the choice ; and not 
 unfrequently, by reason of conflicting political inter- 
 ests, a candidate would have been most acceptable to 
 one government against whom another entertained 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 151 
 
 the most unconcealed opposition. The veto then was 
 something very different from this. It meant only 
 that each of those nations might depute one of the 
 cardinals to point out the one whom it did not 
 desire to be elected. But this was to be done before 
 the election, in order to hinder the choice. A pro- 
 test against one already chosen was not allowed. 
 Besides, each of the governments could make use of 
 its veto but once, so that at the most only three car- 
 dinals were excluded. It was of course permitted to 
 each of the powers to name several persons, whose 
 elevation would be less agreeable to it, with the un- 
 derstanding that the cardinal who represented its in- 
 terests could use the veto against any one of them, 
 should he prove a likely candidate during the con- 
 clave. Once that this veto had been pronounced 
 against any candidate, the privilege was at an end, 
 and could not be used against any other in the 
 same election. In this manner it was sought to 
 observe all due regard towards the great Catholic 
 nations, whilst, on the other hand, the freedom of the 
 election was secured. This privilege granted to the 
 three leading Catholic governments was termed the 
 '■ exclusiva." But even this concession does not 
 constitute a formal right to be maintained against the 
 Church, or to which she would consider herself 
 bound to yield unconditionally through a sense of 
 moral obligation. It is nothing more than a grant or 
 concession, grounded on motives of prudence. If a 
 Pope chose to abolish this veto, it would cease ; and 
 if a Pope were elected over the veto, he would still be 
 Pope. But this will hardly happen ; for at Rome 
 such privileges are held sacred, even though there is 
 no strict obligation to regard them. 
 
 The formalities and ceremonies connected with 
 
152 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 the papal election are the work of a thousand years. 
 It would exceed the limits of our space to give a full 
 account of the origin, the changes, and the develop- 
 ment of these formalities. We must content our- 
 selves in this, as in other portions of our task, with 
 merely stating in general terms the principles on 
 which the election is based. In this respect it will 
 suffice to explain how the choice is made according to 
 laws in vigor at the present time. 
 
 The nature of the subject suggests its division 
 into three parts : 
 
 The first part includes the preliminary steps until 
 the cardinals enter into conclave. 
 
 The second regards the election itself in conclave 
 which ends with the conclave itself. 
 
 The last part explains the acts that take place im- 
 mediately after the election and until the government 
 of the Church is restored to its usual form. 
 
 Before we pass *o the x development of these 
 points, we must remark that, owing to peculiar cir- 
 cumstances, the papal election cannot at present be 
 conducted in strict accordance with the method 
 demanded by the usuages and laws of the Church. 
 The presence of the Piedmontese in Rome may yet 
 necessitate other modifications. But we pay little 
 heed to this ephemeral circumstance. In describing 
 the papal election, we do not intend to consider 
 merely how this or that pope was elected : this be- 
 longs to the historian ; but we describe the grand 
 acts and forms which, in the intention of the Church, 
 should accompany the election. If now and then, in 
 consequence of the rising of some particular political 
 star, some of the prescriptions can be observed only 
 in their spirit and not in their letter, we may be 
 grieved at this misfortune ; but we must not forget 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 1 53 
 
 that political stars rise and fall, and the everlasting 
 Church of God outlives them all. 
 
 It was for the purpose of preparing the reader so 
 that he might be less sensibly affected by the fact that 
 the conclave has not now its full liberty of action, 
 that we insisted in this chapter on the immovable 
 principles on which the election of a pontiff must pro- 
 ceed. Whatever may be hindered by the pressure of 
 political power, it remains always true that he is our 
 pope whom the cardinals of the Holy Roman Church 
 have chosen. God has stood by His Church in the 
 past ; He will not desert her now. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 PART I.— THE PRELIMINARY STEPS. 
 
 We must here repeat that we describe the papal 
 election according to the laws of the Church ; not 
 the modifications enforced by a temporary pressure. 
 How far such pressure may prevail we are not able 
 to foresee ; but we owe this confidence to God, that 
 such forced modifications will never pass into recog- 
 nized ecclesiastical law ; that after the days of gloom 
 the sun will again shine on the Church, and then the 
 venerable ancient institutions will return to their pris- 
 tine vigor. 
 
 Here, then, we consider the election as it ought to 
 be; we suppose the Pope to be in possession of his 
 legitimate rights, spiritual and temporal ; and there- 
 fore that he is the ruler of Rome. For this he will 
 surely be once more, after the present short-lived 
 usurpation of his dominions by the kingdom of Italy. 
 In order to include all that is connected with this part 
 of our subject, we must go back to the last moments 
 of the dying Pope. 
 
 It need hardly be said that, as soon as the physi- 
 cians declare that the life of the Pope is in serious dan- 
 ger, he receives the last sacraments according to the 
 ritual of the Roman Pontifical. For this purpose he 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 15$ 
 
 summons the cardinals into his presence, begs their 
 forgiveness, commends to them his household, and 
 gives them all instructions which he may deem nec- 
 essary in the interest of the Church. He dismisses 
 them with the apostolical benediction. 
 
 The Confessor, the Chamberlain, and the domestic 
 prelates remain with the Pope, and when it becomes 
 evident that death is approaching, one of the prelates 
 again and again presents to him the crucifix to be 
 kissed. The officers of the Sacred Penitentiary are 
 summoned to recite the Recommendation for the 
 Dying and the Penitential Psalms ; and this is con- 
 tinued till the Pope has breathed his last. 
 
 Hereupon notice of the death is given to the Car- 
 dinal-Chamberlain of the Roman Church. This func- 
 tionary, vested in purple robes and accompanied by 
 the domestic chamberlains, approaches the bed of the 
 Pope and calls him aloud three times by his baptismal 
 and family names. Only then, when the notary of 
 the apostolic chamber has been witness that no an- 
 swer is returned to this threefold call, a declaration 
 of the Pope's death is drawn up in legal form. The 
 cardinal then demands of the chief chamberlain of the 
 late Pope the Fisherman's Ring, with which papal 
 briefs are sealed ; and receives from the Prodatarius 
 and the Vice-Chancellor of the Roman Church the 
 seals for the bulls and dispensations. These are then 
 destroyed. 
 
 Meanwhile the relatives of the late pontiff, who 
 may have lesided in the palace, and the Cardinal-Pro- 
 tector leave the premises with what belongs to them. 
 The Cardinal-Chamberlain then takes formal posses- 
 sion of the palace and orders an inventory of all that 
 it contains. 
 
 Finally, the remains of the Pope are intrusted to 
 the clergy of St. Peter's Basilica, who cause the 
 
156 'THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 body to be embalmed. The entrails, inclosed in a 
 sealed vessel, are taken in a closed chariot to the 
 Church of Sts. Vincent and Anastasius, where they 
 are buried after the usual funeral absolution. The 
 body of the Pope is vested in the pontifical robes, 
 the tiara is placed on the head and a chalice in the 
 hands ; and thus he is laid out. 
 
 Besides the above dispositions, which may be 
 called internal, other measures are taken simultane- 
 ously, the object of which is to secure the public 
 tranquillity. For the Pope's death has, on some oc- 
 casions, given rise to disturbances, and it became 
 necessary to prevent the movements of unruly par- 
 ties, which were doubly unbecoming at so sad a mo- 
 ment. On this account it was prescribed that the 
 Cardinal-Chamberlain, in concert with the command- 
 ant of the troops, should make such arrangements as 
 were needed. The gates and other important posts 
 are guarded by stronger detachments than usual, and 
 patrols are sent through the several wards of the 
 city. These measures having been taken to secure 
 the public peace, the cardinal, escorted by the Swiss 
 Guards, makes a tour through the city in his state 
 carriage. When he sets out the great bell of the 
 capital is tolled as for a funeral. The other bells are 
 tolled in the same manner, and the death of the Pope 
 is then made publicly known. 
 
 Simultaneously with this solemn procession, the 
 Cardinal-Chamberlain takes command of the govern- 
 ment during the vacancy of the papal throne. As 
 soon as the bells are tolled all the courts are closed, 
 the chanceries cease the writing of bulls, and all ordi- 
 nary congregations of cardinals are suspended. The 
 Chief-Penitenitary alone, who exercises spiritual juris- 
 diction in cases of papal reservation continues in the 
 discharge of his office. 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 157 
 
 The Cardinal-Chamberlain is assited in the gov- 
 ernment by the respective seniors of the cardinal- 
 bishops, priests, and deacons, as the supreme council 
 of State. These, however, remain in office but three 
 days, after which they are succeeded by the next in 
 seniority, and so on till the new Pope is elected. 
 Furthermore, the Cardinal-Chamberlain is required 
 to summon all the cardinals in Rome to a consulta- 
 tion on the necessary provisions for the time of the 
 vacancy ; and this before the end of the day on which 
 the Pope expired, or on the following day in case the 
 Pope died in the evening. The Roman Senate is also 
 assembled and exhorted to assist in preserving order 
 in the city. In this manner all is attended to that may 
 be necessary under the circumstances. 
 
 The first act of the interregnum is an act of grace. 
 Criminals under confinement for minor offences are 
 set free, and prisoners for debt are discharged. All 
 this is done on the day of the late Pope's decease, or 
 on the next day. 
 
 We now return to the remains of the pontiff. The 
 first act after the publication of the Pope's death is 
 the solemn laying out of his body. His people's 
 pious duty is to gaze for the last time on the face of 
 their ruler, and hence, after the expiration of twenty- 
 four hours from the death, the body, vested in the 
 white soutane, the mozzetta, and the " camauro rosso," 
 is laid on a bed of state, where it remains till the 
 third day. Near it are placed four lighted tapers ; 
 two of the Noble Guard keep watch, and some 
 members of one of the penitential confraternities 
 kneel in prayer for the departed soul. This takes 
 place in an ante-chamber of the palace, and all that 
 wish are admitted. When the Pope has died at the 
 Vatican, his body is next carried to the Church of St. 
 Peter ; but when his death has occurred in the Quiri- 
 
158 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 nal, the remains are first transferred to the Vatican, 
 in solemn procession, under military escort. The 
 hearse is covered with red cloth ; it is drawn by two 
 snow-white mules caparisoned with crimson gold- 
 embroidered trappings, and in front of it walk the 
 brethren of the penitential confraternities with 
 torches. The corpse is vested, as was said, for the 
 exposition, and the face is uncovered. Thus the 
 train moves slowly towards the Vatican, to the sound 
 of muffled trumpets and the tolling of bells, till it 
 rests at the foot of the stairway of Constantine. 
 Four of the brethren then carry the corpse into the 
 Sistine Chapel, where it is clad in full pontifical robes, 
 and again remains lying in state through the night. 
 Lights burn around the couch as before, the brethren 
 recite their prayers, and the Noble Guard keep watch. 
 
 On the following morning all the cardinals assem- 
 ble, with the clergy of St. Peter's, in the Sistine 
 Chapel. The papal choir sings the Response, 
 " Subvenite Sancti," the Pater Noster is recited, the 
 corpse is sprinkled with holy water, and, lastly, is 
 taken into the Basilica. 
 
 Here, too, everything is prescribed to the minutest 
 details. The clergy of St. Peter's, preceded by the 
 cross-bearer, accompany the procession with lighted 
 torches. The bier is borne by eight priests, and 
 eight more hold the edges of the pall. The Swiss 
 Guard and the Noble Guard surround it, and the 
 cardinals follow. In this manner the train moves into 
 the nave of the church, where the bier is set down. 
 
 The corpse is then once more placed on a bed of 
 state, and again the absolution is pronounced over it. 
 The cardinals retire, and the remains are taken to the 
 Chapel of the Blessed Sacrament, where they lie in 
 state during the day. This chapel is enclosed by a 
 railing, which prevents access to it. But the body 
 
THE PArAL ELECTION. 1 59 
 
 is so placed that the feet extend beyond the railing, so 
 that the faithful may kiss them. It is understood that 
 the usual guards are stationed to keep watch over the 
 remains. 
 
 As the evening approaches, the cardinals again 
 assemble in the Chapel of the Blessed Sacrament, for 
 the purpose of carrying the corpse into the Chapel 
 of the Choir on the opposite side of the Basilica, 
 where it is to be enclosed in the coffin. This is done 
 in solemn procession, whilst the Miserere is chanted. 
 For the third time the absolution is performed by an 
 archbishop, and in presence of the entire College 
 of Cardinals. 
 
 After this the corpse is laid in a coffin of cypress- 
 wood, and with it are deposited as many medals of 
 gold, silver, and copper as were the years of the 
 Pope's reign. These medals are placed in three 
 purses. The face of the corpse is then covered with 
 a white veil, and the whole body with a red cloth 
 bordered with ermine. The coffin is closed and en- 
 cased in a second casket of lead, which bears an in- 
 scription and the arms of the deceased. The inscrip- 
 tion consists of the name and age of the Pope, the 
 place and time of his death, and the length of his 
 reign. The following is its usual form : 
 
 D. O. M. 
 
 Papa, Aetatis annorum. 
 
 Mensium Dierum 
 
 Obiit 
 In Quinnali (Vaticano) Palatio. 
 Die Anno. . . . 
 
 Sedit 
 Annos . . . Menses . . . Dies 
 
 Hie requiescit 
 
l6o THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 The casket of lead, when closed, is sealed by the 
 Cardinal-Chamberlain, and then deposited in a third 
 coffin made of common wood. Meanwhile the papal 
 choir chants the Antiphon M Ingrediar," and the Psalm 
 ** Quemadmodum desiderat. " Finally, an authentic 
 document of the whole proceedings is drawn up by 
 three notaries appointed for the purpose. 
 
 Immediately next to the Chapel of the Choir there 
 is a door leading into the vestry-room of the papal 
 chanters. Over this door is a broad and deep niche, 
 into which the coffin is placed ; and there it remains 
 until a monument has been erected for it in a chosen 
 spot within the walls of the Basilica. If the succeed- 
 ing Pope should die before this monument is finished 
 for his predecessor's remains, the latter are removed 
 to another place to make room in the above niche for 
 its new occupant. But if the late Pope had chosen 
 for his last resting-place a spot outside of St. Peter's, 
 his remains cannot be removed to it for one year after 
 his death. During that year they rest in the above- 
 named niche, or, as the case may be, in the other spot 
 inside the church appointed for the purpose. 
 
 Considering the spirit which animates the Church, 
 it is easy to suppose that all the means which our faith 
 affords, would be applied in the richest measure to 
 secure for the soul of the departed pontiff eternal 
 light and everlasting repose in heaven. Surely the 
 Pope needs prayers more than any other mortal. 
 During his life the Church prays without ceasing for 
 him, that God may take him under His special protec- 
 tion and grant him the divine assistance in the direc- 
 tion and government of the faithful committed to his 
 charge. After his death, his people pay him the last 
 tribute of gratitude for the heavy responsibility which 
 for their sake he had taken on his shoulders. In order 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. l6l 
 
 to fulfil this duty of charity which Christians owe to 
 all men in general and in a special manner towards the 
 vicar of Christ on earth, the Church has ordered nine 
 days' funeral obsequies for the Pope. These begin 
 on the third day after his death, and the solemn ser- 
 vices are performed each day by one of the cardinals, 
 whilst all the others assist at them. On the ninth day 
 the cardinals walk in procession around the catafalque 
 erected in the nave of St. Peter's. Five cardinals, 
 after having celebrated Mass for the deceased, 
 sprinkle the bier with holy water, and incense 
 it with the usual prayers. The " Requiescat in 
 pace" is sung for the last time, to which all present 
 answer, " Amen ;" and thus the funeral ceremonies 
 are brought to a close. 
 
 The Church does not, however, rest satisfied 
 with these nine days' services, but offers, besides, 
 many sacrifices for the repose of the deceased Pope. 
 On the first day alone, two hundred masses are said 
 for him in the church of St. Peter, and one hundred 
 on each of the following days. The same number 
 are celebrated in the several parisli churches, be- 
 sides those said in the churches of the religious 
 orders ; and there can hardly be a single Catholic 
 church or chapel in the whole world, in which there 
 is not a mass offered for the Pope, when he dies, nor 
 a Catholic priest anywhere on earth who does not, 
 of his own accord, pay that tribute of love to the 
 common father. 
 
 Every day after the service the cardinals meet in 
 a general congregation, and as one of these meetings 
 had been held on the day before the obsequies, the 
 number of these general assemblies is ten. A minute 
 order of proceedings is laid down for each day, and 
 the business is entirely directed towards the ap- 
 
1 62 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 proaching conclave. In the first meeting a number 
 of papal bulls are read, which regard the election. 
 These bulls are of Popes Alexander III., Gregory 
 X., Clement V., Clement VI., Julius II., Pius IV., 
 Gregory XV., Urban VIII., and Clement XII. Ac- 
 cording to these bulls, the election is to begin ten 
 days after the death of the Pope. It is not allowed 
 to wait longer than ten days for absent cardinals, all 
 of whom have, in the meantime, been summoned. 
 No ecclesiastical censure can deprive a cardinal of 
 his vote, and even an excommunication would be of 
 no force against the one who would be elected. The 
 election is to be held in secret conclave, and he is 
 elected on whom two-thirds of the votes are united. 
 Every ballot which brings no election is cancelled. If 
 the elect is not yet a bishop, he is first to be conse- 
 crated by the Bishop of Ostia. This consecration is 
 now performed by the Dean- of the Sacred College, 
 even if he is not Bishop of Ostia. As Pope he is 
 confirmed by no one. Such is the import of the said 
 bulls, and when the reading of them is concluded, 
 the cardinals make oath to observe the decrees. Now 
 follows the breaking of the Fisherman's Ring used 
 by the late Pope. This is done by the chief master- 
 of-ceremonies, by order of the Cardinal-Chamberlain. 
 Next, two prelates are appointed, one to pronounce 
 the eulogy on the deceased, the other to deliver the 
 address before the election. The days' sitting is 
 closed by the selection of two cardinals, whose duty 
 it shall be to superintend the building of the conclave. 
 The second congregation is almost entirely de- 
 voted to political affairs. The various officers of the 
 State are confirmed in their positions, the Conserva- 
 tores of Rome offer a tribute of condolence, and 
 promise obedience to the Sacred College. There are 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 163 
 
 four Conservatores, and their office is held in very 
 high esteem. Their official residence is in the Cap- 
 itol and in the Consulta, and they control the higher 
 department of the police. At the close of this meet- 
 ing the two cardinals selected on the preceding day 
 give their report on the building of the conclave. 
 
 The congregations of the three following days are 
 occupied exclusively with elections for the conclave. 
 Two physicians, one surgeon, one apothecary, two 
 barbers and their assistants are named. 
 
 At the sixth meeting the cells of the conclave are 
 assigned by lot to the cardinals, and six masters of 
 ceremonies, besides other necessary attendants, are 
 appointed. 
 
 The seventh is the least important of all. Its busi- 
 ness is to allow any cardinal, who may desire it, to 
 choose a third attendant in addition to the two al- 
 lowed by law. These are the so-called conclavists of 
 the cardinals, and they are not to be confounded with 
 other servants. One of them is generally a priest. 
 In virtue of this office they henceforth rank as Roman 
 Knights and enjoy the rights of citizenship. 
 
 In the eighth congregation a catalogue is made 
 of all the persons who are to be enclosed in conclave, 
 or of all the conclavists, with name, surname, rank, 
 and birthplace of each. 
 
 The last two meetings are occupied with the 
 choice of three cardinals, who are to preside over 
 the entering into the conclave, and over the internal 
 economy of that great family. 
 
 But all this does not absorb the whole time and 
 attention of these ten congregations. They serve 
 also for the reception of official deputations and em- 
 bassies. The ministers of foreign courts and the 
 representatives of the cities of the pontifical States 
 
164 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 appear before them to express their sentiments of sym- 
 pathy and loyalty. For these audiences a special 
 ceremonial is laid down. The ambassadors, on 
 entering the hall, bend the knee three times, and 
 then address the cardinals standing and with covered 
 heads ; all others make their address kneeling and 
 uncovered. The Dean of the Sacred College re- 
 sponds in the name of all. 
 
 On the day after the obsequies and the last congre- 
 gation, the Cardinal Dean says the Mass of the Holy 
 Ghost in St. Peter's, at which the other cardinals are 
 present. The discourse before the election is next 
 delivered in Latin, by the cardinal chosen in the 
 first congregation. The drift of this discourse is 
 sufficiently indicated by the nature of the subject, 
 and tends to induce the electors to place a worthy 
 successor in the chair of St. Peter. At the close 
 of the discourse, the cardinals enter the conclave in a 
 most solemn manner. The procession is headed by 
 the conclavists of the cardinals and the papal chap- 
 lains, who chant the " Veni Creator." Next comes 
 the master of ceremonies bearing the cross. Then 
 follow the cardinals, according to their three several 
 degrees, and in the order of their creation in each. 
 All wear the purple mozetta. The entire procession 
 is accompanied by the Swiss and the Noble Guards. 
 
 In this order, the train advances towards the 
 place where the conclave is to be held. By law it 
 should be in the Vatican, though it has often been 
 held at the Quirinal. The cardinals are not, however, 
 bound to either place. It is for them to select the 
 place for the conclave ; and if they generally chose 
 the Vatican, it was because the long galleries and the 
 large halls of that palace facilitated the preparation 
 of the necessary cells for the electors. 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 165 
 
 When the procession has reached the place of the 
 conclave, the cardinals betake themselves to the 
 chapel of the election, where they say a short prayer, 
 listen once more to the reading- of the bulls on the 
 election, and make oath to observe them. The Car- 
 dinal Dean then makes an address to them, and with 
 this closes this portion of the solemnities. For that 
 day the conclave remains open, so that the cardinals 
 may leave it and may also receive visitors in it. 
 
 They must, however, all be in it before night, and 
 at the approach of midnight the chief master of cer- 
 emonies gives a signal with the bell, on which all 
 who do not belong to the conclave are required to 
 retire. The conclave is then solemnly closed by the 
 marshal of the palace, in the presence of the three 
 cardinals chosen for this purpose in the last congre- 
 gation. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 PART II. — THE CONCLAVE. 
 
 WE now come to the most important part of the 
 papal election, or rather to the essential act 
 in it. Thus far we have spoken of the death of the 
 last Pope, of the introduction to the election, which 
 takes place in the conclave. All this was but a prep- 
 aration for the great act. And since we call this the 
 44 preparation" we may designate what we shall de- 
 scribe in the third part by the word " ending" of the 
 conclave. But when the conclave is over the Pope 
 is elected, even though what we are about to de- 
 scribe as taking place after the conclave, has not 
 been exactly performed, but modified or even en- 
 tirely omitted. As soon as the conclave is over 
 there is a Pope, and this no power on earth, how 
 great soever it may be, can change. The Pope may 
 be killed, then the cardinals choose again ; but it can- 
 not be said that this or that legitimately chosen car- 
 dinal is not Pope. From these few premises the reader 
 may judge of the importance of the conclave* with 
 regard to the election ; for it is the conclave that 
 chooses the Pope. 
 
 First of all let us consider what conclave means. 
 Conclave is a Latin word, derived from clavis, a 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 167 
 
 key, to which the syllable con, together, is prefixed. 
 Taking this literal meaning, we see that conclave sig- 
 nifies something under key, or under one key, some 
 things together locked up with one key ; therefore, 
 in a wider sense, a building with one door. With 
 reference to the papal election, it is used to desig- 
 nate the building in which this takes place, the en- 
 trances of which, as we shall see later, are nearly all 
 walled up, so that it is almost strictly true to say that 
 the whole building is locked and unlocked with one 
 key. 
 
 The word conclave, signifying the building in 
 which the election takes place, was also transferred 
 to the body of the electors ; so that we understand 
 by conclave the cardinals who are assembled in the 
 said building to elect the Pope. No other convention 
 of cardinals is called conclave ; they form congrega- 
 tions. Even the assemblies of cardinals described 
 above, though connected with the election of the 
 Pope, are always called congregations. A conclave 
 exists only when the cardinals are assembled in the 
 building called conclave, without permission to quit 
 it, and when the real election has begun, which is not 
 to be interrupted by any other business. 
 
 A third, though very improper meaning of the 
 same word, extends farther, including all those per- 
 sons who, during the election, dwell in the same 
 building, namely, the assistants of the cardinals, the 
 servants, and others ; but it can hardly be said that 
 all these people taken together form the conclave ; 
 at most they may be said to pertain to it. 
 
 It is evident, therefore, that only the first two 
 meanings of the word conclave are of importance, 
 namely, that of the building in which the election 
 takes place, and that of the body of men — the cardi- 
 nals — who cast votes in the election. 
 
1 68 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 About the building in which the election takes 
 place there was nothing determined. In former 
 times the Pope could be chosen wherever the cardi- 
 nals assembled for that purpose ; and, in fact, elec- 
 tions were held in various towns of Italy. Nicholas 
 II., at the end of the eleventh century, and Clement 
 IV., in the middle of the thirteenth, ordered that the 
 Pope should be chosen in Rome. Only in case of war, 
 or what comes to the same, when revolution or vio- 
 lence is to be feared, can the conclave take place out- 
 side of Rome. But this has seldom been the case. 
 Pius VII. was chosen at Venice in 1800. 
 
 In Rome itself no particular place is fixed for the 
 election. This depends on the cardinals, who deter- 
 mine it, at least implicitly, in the first general congre- 
 gation, when two cardinals are appointed overseers 
 of the conclave to be erected. In the second congre- 
 gation these two make known what they have done. 
 Hence they must know on the first day where the 
 conclave is to be held. 
 
 There are in Rome two places specially adapted 
 to the holding of a conclave, the Vatican and the 
 Quirinal Palaces. The cardinals preferred the former, 
 not only for its immense galleries, but also on account 
 of the proximity of St. Peter's Church, in which, 
 after the election, divers solemnities are performed. 
 But the Quirinal was sometimes selected, as when 
 Pius IX. was chosen Pope. 
 
 Next comes the erection of cells for the cardinals. 
 This is done as soon as the building in which the 
 election is to be held has been determined upon. If, 
 as is generally the case, the Vatican has been selected, 
 the cells are put up in the gallery from which the 
 blessing is given. Their dimensions are twenty feet 
 long, twenty broad, and twenty high. They are con- 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 169 
 
 structed of light timbers and hung with violet-col- 
 ored tapestry, it the cardinal has been nominated by 
 the deceased pontiff, otherwise the hangings are 
 green or red. Every cell has a little window facing 
 
 FRAMEWORK AND ROOM OF THE CONCLAVE. 
 
 the gallery. But, as the windows of the gallery itself 
 are walled up as far as the upper lights, a kind of 
 dusk prevails in it, which makes itself still more dis- 
 agreeably felt in the cells. Above every cell is its 
 number and the escutcheon of the cardinal residing 
 
170 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 there. Each cell is divided into two rooms, the 
 larger of which is occupied by the cardinal himself, 
 the smaller one by his attendants. The space is, 
 therefore, very limited, and when the most indis- 
 pensable furniture, bed, table, chairs, and press are 
 put into the cell, there is no room to spare. Beside 
 the cell are two other small divisions, one forming 
 the chapel in which the cardinal says or hears mass, 
 the other serving as a refectory. Such is a cardinal's 
 dwelling-place in the conclave, and the suites of rooms 
 are several feet apart from one another. 
 
 But besides the erection of these cells, one for 
 every cardinal who takes part in the election, there 
 is work also for the mason. At the end of the preced- 
 ing chapter we saw how the cardinals enter into the 
 conclave, and how, on the evening of the same day, 
 all persons not belonging to the conclave are required 
 to leave the building. This done, all entrances to 
 the rooms of the conclave, as also the windows, are 
 walled up, one single gate excepted ; but even there 
 all unauthorized going in and out is guarded against 
 with a solicitude almost excessive, notwithstanding 
 the importance of the matter. 
 
 We may here mention that the same may be said 
 about a number of other measures to be hereafter de- 
 scribed. This care and solicitude exceeds all bounds, 
 and it would be impossible to carry it farther if the 
 college of cardinals were a body of political intriguers 
 against whom too great precautions could not be 
 taken. Such men, it is true, may happen to belong 
 to that august body, just as there was a Judas amongst 
 the apostles. But those elements certainly are ex- 
 ceptions ; they are known, and, humanly speaking, 
 scarcely exercise any influence in the papal election. 
 The vast majority of the Sacred College can safely be 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 171 
 
 admitted to consist of virtuous and intelligent men, 
 who value the good of the Church above every thing 
 else, and whose judgment even the most artful dialec- 
 tics can hardly lead astray. 
 
 But if, neverthless, all communication between the 
 cardinals and the outer world is cut off with a care 
 bordering on excess, we must, to understand this, 
 consider the deeper reasons of it. 
 
 First of all, the Pope should not be chosen in the 
 same manner as the ruler of a temporal elective mon- 
 archy ; for the principal end of the State is to pro- 
 tect the lawful temporal interests of men. Hence it 
 is but natural that these temporal interests should be 
 of great weight in the election, that they should be 
 carefully balanced, and that, as they may change at 
 every moment up to the last, until then also they in- 
 fluence the election. 
 
 But in the papal election it is not so. The rela- 
 tion of the Holy See to the Catholic powers deserves 
 indeed fully to be taken into account, and a certain 
 regard is to be had for it in the choice of a new Pope. 
 But all political elements that may enter into this act 
 must exert their influence before the conclave, and 
 the importance given to them has been fixed by what 
 is called the veto of the Catholic powers. We have 
 already explained in what this right consists. Each of 
 the three powers can designate a certain person whose 
 election would not be agreeable to it, and the cardi- 
 nals will give it due consideration, though not strictly 
 bound to do so. But if these powers, with interests 
 in view entirely difterent from those of the Catholic 
 Church, were to come during the election with 
 notes, threats, promises, and intrigues, not only 
 would the quiet of the assembly be disturbed, but 
 some of the electors might be so influenced that, 
 
172 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 even without their knowing or wishing it, worldly 
 considerations would decide a choice which ought to 
 rest only on the rights of God and the welfare of the 
 Church. This is the principal reason for which all 
 communication with the electing body is cut off. 
 
 It is, however, not enough that such influences, 
 foreign to the end and life of the Church, be excluded ; 
 not even the slightest ground for suspecting their 
 presence should be given. And here we arrive at 
 one of the most wonderful, really divine regulations 
 of the Catholic Church, which we cannot abstain 
 from briefly describing. 
 
 In the nations of the civilized world there are two 
 leading forms of government. The supreme power 
 either proceeds from the people, and in this case the 
 government very frequently presents a sad picture 
 of weakness, and the men in power become the mere 
 instruments of ambitious tribunes ; or the supreme 
 power lies in the hands of a monarch or an aristoc- 
 racy, and then the people are generally an object of 
 spoliation. Periods of history in which a despot, 
 free from egotism, made his people happy, or a 
 majority of people paid due regard to the rights- of a 
 minority, are of rare occurrence. For this reason 
 men even now are yet searching a way of balancing 
 the powers in such a manner that they may prevent 
 each other from doing evil and leave liberty only for 
 doing good. But to this day no one has succeeded 
 in solving the problem, though the greatest minds 
 have made it the study of their lives. 
 
 It is not so in the government of the Church. 
 Exteriorly it resembles the monarchy in this, that it 
 is founded on the principle of authority. The pas- 
 tors feed the sheep, not vice versa. Such has been 
 the will of the divine Founder, who possesses all 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 1 73 
 
 authority, and from whom all authority of both mon- 
 archs and people is derived. But the whole authority 
 finds its scope and its limits not in the well-being of 
 the shepherds, but in that of the flock. Even Christ 
 has represented himself under the figure of a shep- 
 herd, but not of a shepherd who uses his flock only 
 for his own benefit, but of a good shepherd who gives 
 his life for his sheep. Thus in the Church we find 
 every thing ruled by the shepherds, yet not for the 
 good of the shepherds, but for that of the flock. We 
 see the Church provide beforehand for all spiritual 
 and even corporal necessities. She carefully guards 
 against all dangers of soul and body, and the shep- 
 herd is always ready to stand in the breach to fight 
 breast to breast against the enemy for the salva- 
 tion of his flock. Catholics know this spirit of the 
 Holy Church very well, and therefore feel seci re 
 under her protection. The tendency of laymen to 
 substitute themselves for the clergy, a fact of fre- 
 quent occurrence in Protestantism, finds no place 
 among us, because the interests of both classes do 
 not oppose each other. The interests of the congre- 
 gation are also those of the hierarchy. But if, on 
 this account, one would take us for an indolent and 
 slavish mass without will and judgment, he would be 
 greatly mistaken. On the contrary, where human 
 weakness neglects the interest and salvation of the 
 congregation, as may be the case, the people 
 promptly seek help from the superior shepherds, 
 which they know will not be refused. How far this 
 foresight of the Church goes is evinced also in the 
 many precautions taken to secure complete liberty in 
 the papal election. There should not be left to the 
 Catholic people any ground of fear lest human con- 
 siderations and hopes may have influenced the elec- 
 
174 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 tion. God's help can certainly not be wanting at 
 that moment, since it is of the greatest import for the 
 Catholic Church ; for He is with her until the end 
 of the world. But men must co-operate as far as it 
 lies in their power, otherwise God may grant only 
 so much of His protection as is absolutely required. 
 The Catholic people must have the satisfaction of 
 knowing that, in this respect, nothing possible to men 
 has been neglected. 
 
 It is from this standpoint we must consider the 
 following regulations, which appear to go into the 
 minutest details, and one cannot help recognizing in 
 them the wisdom and providence of the Church. 
 
 After this digression, which the reader will excuse, 
 let us return to the papal election. 
 
 We have already said that after all persons not 
 connected with the conclave have withdrawn, the en- 
 trances, one single gate excepted, are walled up, and 
 that this gate is guarded with particular care. It has 
 two different locks, one inside, the other outside. 
 Both are locked ; the key of the inside is taken into 
 custody by the governor of the conclave, the key 
 of the outside by the master of ceremonies. This gate 
 is the entrance to the conclave itself. In the con- 
 clave there is one window, and if an ambassador, for 
 particular reasons, desires to obtain an official audi- 
 ence, he can have it only at this window. All private 
 or secret communication is thereby entirely excluded. 
 
 The wall in which the gate is has four openings 
 provided with shutters. Through these the cardi- 
 nals receive their meals, and whatever else is abso- 
 lutely required is introduced through them, so that 
 intercourse cannot be had directly as at the window. 
 The carrying of meals is subject to very particular 
 regulations, of which we shall speak later on. 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 1 75 
 
 But all this was not yet deemed sufficient. Not 
 only the conclave itself, but also the halls next to it 
 are locked, so that unnoticed access cannot be had. 
 The gate leading into these halls from without, as 
 well as the inner door, are provided with two differ- 
 ent locks ; the key of the interior lock is kept by the 
 Cardinal-Camerlengo, the key of the exterior by the 
 marshal. Besides all this, a large padlock is added, 
 the key of which is intrusted to the chief master of 
 ceremonies. 
 
 Near the main gate is, moreover, a small side-gate, 
 which is also kept locked. It is opened only to let in 
 those persons who are to have an audience at the 
 window of the inner gate, or to let out sick Cardinals 
 who wish to leave the conclave. 
 
 Having thus described the arrangement of the 
 building, we now come to the precautions taken dur- 
 ing the conclave itself. The marshal of the conclave 
 watches over its security against all danger from 
 without. This is an hereditary dignity, which in 
 former times belonged to the princely house of Sa- 
 velli, and is now in the possession of the house of 
 Chigi. Prince Chigi is marshal of the conclave. 
 Under his command are the troops, who are stationed 
 near the conclave and occupy all the entrances. 
 During the conclave he lodges in a building near the 
 main gate, and there also the governor of the con- 
 clave, who is always a prelate, takes up his abode. 
 The military are distributed over the several quar- 
 ters of the city to secure tranquillity. Finally, the 
 Cardinal-Chamberlain, together with his assistants, 
 who for the time form his supreme council, remains 
 always in the conclave. The duration of a conclave, 
 as we shall see below when describing the election, 
 cannot be even approximately determined before- 
 
176 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 hand. The conclave which led to the choice of Greg- 
 ory X.,in 1272, lasted three years, and would then 
 not have ended had not a compromise been effected 
 by which six cardinals were intrusted with the elec- 
 tion. Conclaves that lasted several months were fre- 
 quent. One of the shortest was that in which Pius 
 IX. was chosen, for it lasted but two days. 
 
 But whether the conclave be long or short, the 
 greatest precautions are taken that no secret com- 
 munication may be effected. We have seen that ac- 
 cess to the cardinals is rendered difficult, and secret 
 conversation impossible. Even the ambassadors of 
 Catholic powers cannot secretly confer with any car- 
 dinal. If an ambassador has any thing to communi- 
 cate from his government, he must inform the secre- 
 tary of the Sacred College of it, and also appoint the 
 time at which he desires to be received. Every day 
 three cardinals — a cardinal-bishop, a cardinal-priest, 
 and a cardinal-deacon — are chosen to give audiences, 
 and to these the governor also reports the affairs of 
 the civil administration. At the hour fixed for the 
 reception, the ambassador calls on the marshal and 
 requests him to receive him at the large gate. This 
 reception is always solemn. A numerous suite fol- 
 lows the ambassador, who thus discharges his duty 
 publicly. One of the three cardinals of the council 
 answers the ambassador's address, generally by 
 expressing his thanks for the interest which the 
 power concerned takes in the affairs of the Church. 
 
 An easy way of effecting secret communication 
 would be offered by the circumstance that the cardi- 
 nals' meals have to be carried into the conclave. 
 Wherefore a very exact ceremonial concerning the 
 delivery of meals has been prescribed, the observance 
 of which renders futile all attempts at fraudulent mes- 
 sages. 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 177 
 
 In the first place the dumb-waiters, by which 
 alone the meals can reach the cardinals, are watched 
 and sealed. Every day at noon the dishes are brought 
 in solemn procession. At the head march two lack- 
 eys with wooden staves, bearing their cardinal's 
 arms. If the cardinal was created by the lately 
 
 CARRYING FOOD TO THE CONCLAVE. 
 
 deceased Pope these staves are violet, otherwise 
 they are green. This also decides the color of the 
 baskets containing the dishes. After the lackeys 
 comes a valet-de-chambre with a silver staff, which 
 is carried inclined if his cardinal belongs to the num- 
 ber of those nominated by the deceased Pope, other- 
 wise it is held upright. Next follow some knights, 
 then the major-domo and the cupbearer ; after them 
 two lackeys, who carry on two poles the basket which 
 contains the food. As the number of cardinals is 
 
i 7 8 
 
 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 great, this procession has quite a stately appear- 
 ance. 
 
 When the procession arrives at the dumb-waiter 
 the seals are broken. The major-domo steps forth 
 and calls out the name of his cardinal, and one of the 
 attendants approaches from within to receive the 
 dishes, which are first examined by the appointed 
 
 EXAMINING FOOD IN THE CONCLAVE. 
 
 prelates to see that they contain no letters. For the 
 same reason the drink is furnished in uncovered 
 crystal bottles. After every thing has been examined, 
 the food is delivered to the cardinal's attendant. 
 This done, the dumb-waiters are again locked and 
 the chief master-of- ceremonies seals them anew. 
 
 There are also regulations concerning the kind 
 of food which the cardinals are to receive. Gregory 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 1 79 
 
 X. ordained that they should complete the election 
 in three days. If this were not done, for the follow- 
 ing five days they should receive but one dish for 
 dinner and supper, and if even after that they had 
 not come to a decision, they should receive nothing 
 but bread, water, and wine. Clement VI. diminished 
 the severity of these prescriptions by allowing broth 
 or fish soup, meat, fish, or eggs, and a dish of salted 
 meat, together with fruits and cheese. Clement XII., 
 to whom this appeared too lenient, though unwilling 
 to forbid it, yet admonished the cardinals anew to 
 observe frugality and moderation. We now pro- 
 ceed to the description of what is done in the con- 
 clave itself. 
 
 As soon as the inclosure in conclave is accom- 
 plished the first act is the oath to be taken by all 
 those who are in any way connected with it. These 
 are, besides the cardinals, their attendants, six masters 
 of-ceremonies, with a servant destined for them, one 
 or several confessors, who must belong to some relig- 
 ious order ; a sacristan and his aid, besides two clerks 
 who help them ; a secretary, with two assistants and 
 a servant ; two physicians and a surgeon ; an apothe- 
 cary, with two assistants ; two carpenters, two ma- 
 sons, two barbers, with assistants, and thirty-five va- 
 lets for general service. Ail. these persons bind them- 
 selves by oath to observe secrecy and fulfil their du- 
 ties conscientiously. On the same evening, as soon 
 as the conclave is closed, torches are lit, and the Car- 
 dinal-Chamberlain with a master of ceremonies exam- 
 ines all the cells that no person not belonging to the 
 conclave may remain. In the same way they make 
 sure that all is locked, and that unobserved correspon- 
 dence cannot take place. All this is then recorded. 
 
 But the conclave is not satisfied with one visit. 
 Twice every day two cardinals walk through the 
 
180 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 entire inclosure to ascertain that no opening has 
 been made in the Avails. To such a degree is carried 
 the solicitude with which the conclave watches over 
 its seclusion. But if, in spite of all these precautions, 
 it should become apparent after the election that a 
 communication from without had been effected in a 
 way of which nothing was known, or which Was 
 overlooked, the election already finished is not there- 
 by rendered invalid. It is then supposed that an en- 
 trance, which nobody thought of or knew has in 
 reality not been had, especially if no trace of it can 
 be found in the conclave. 
 
 The following day begins the election, in which all 
 the cardinals present in the conclave have the right 
 as well as the obligation to take part. They need no 
 longer wait for the arrival of the cardinals out of 
 Rome. But if any arrive after the conclave has been 
 locked, but before the end of the election, they have 
 the right to enter and take part in the election 
 till it is finished. In this case they enter the con- 
 clave solemnly, as the cardinals did who are already 
 within. Nothing can prevent a cardinal from exer- 
 cising the right of election, not even, as has been said 
 already, the censure of excommunication. The only 
 requisite is that he be sound in mind and have re- 
 ceived the order of deacon. 
 
 But if the cardinals' right of voting is not to be 
 impeded or limited by any thing, the passive right of 
 election, that is, the capability of being elected Pope, 
 is still less limited. The cardinals are free to choose 
 any one whom they deem the most worthy, and it 
 may be said that if, on the one hand they must -fol- 
 low the voice of their conscience, on the other they 
 are not bound to any thing else. 
 
 It has been the custom since Urban VI. to choose 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. l8l 
 
 the Pope from the ranks of the cardinals, and this is 
 so well established that it is expressed on the ballot, 
 where we find the words, " Eligo Cardinalem," " I 
 choose the cardinal N. N." But a law declaring all 
 other choice invalid does not exist. It is not even 
 required that the person elected be a priest. The 
 celebrated canonist, Phillips, says that even a mar- 
 ried layman may be chosen. Only unbaptized per- 
 sons and heretics are excluded. It need not be said 
 that the cardinals cannot choose a woman, a child, or 
 one that is insane. For though the person elected is 
 not required to be ordained before the election, he 
 must be capable of ordination when elected. An 
 election brought about by simony is void. But even 
 in this case the person elected remains Pope if 
 another has given money for votes against the will 
 or without the knowledge of the candidate, or even 
 with the intention of rendering the election impossi- 
 ble. 
 
 The voting takes place twice a day, once in the 
 morning and once in the afternoon. A master of 
 ceremonies gives a sign with the bell ; then he cries 
 out with a loud voice : " Ad capellam Domini." In 
 the morning this is done at six o'clock. As soon as 
 the master of ceremonies has given the signal, an 
 assistant of each cardinal steps forth from his cell and 
 carries his cardinal's writing materials into the chapel. 
 Another assistant holds the cardinal's mantle. This 
 is a garment which every cardinal puts on as soon as 
 he enters the chapel. It resembles in form the ordi- 
 nary cloak worn by monks, and has a cowl, one end 
 of which is drawn over the head. This mantle is 
 called Croica. 
 
 In the chapel each cardinal takes his seat, the first 
 cardinal-bishop occupying the highest seat to the left 
 
1 82 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 of the entrance ; the first cardinal-deacon, the oppo- 
 site one on the right. The seats are draped in green, 
 and the floor of the chapel is covered with a green 
 carpet. Before the seat stands a desk, which serves 
 at the same time for writing and for praying. It 
 bears the cardinal's arms. There is a flue leading 
 from the chapel to the roof, and when the ballot has 
 not decided the election, the smoke from the burning 
 tickets gives notice to the people without that a Pope 
 has not yet been chosen. 
 
 The election itself begins with the Mass of the 
 Holy Ghost, which is said by the sacristan of the con- 
 clave, an Augustinian friar ; after it the cardinals' 
 assistants must leave, and the cardinals remain alone. 
 
 The election can be performed in three ways 
 only : 
 
 i. By quasi-inspiration. 
 
 2. By compromise. 
 
 3. By ballot, including what is called the " Ac- 
 cessus." 
 
 All these three ways have their rules and their 
 peculiarities, from which it is not allowed to deviate. 
 If God would choose His representative by means of 
 real inspiration, and make this direct interference 
 unmistakably evident by miracle, then all human 
 ways would be superfluous, and he would be the 
 Pope whom heaven had thus made known. But 
 when such an inspiration is only probable, even 
 though, according to human reasoning, it may be 
 evident, the Church is extremely cautious, and calls it 
 only a quasi-inspiration, subjects it to a number of 
 tests, and uses with regard to it all possible precau- 
 tions. 
 
 For this as well as every other form of election it 
 is requisite that the conclave be strictly inclosed. 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION 1 83 
 
 No canvassing whatever or previous deliberation 
 concerning the candidate must have taken place. 
 As soon as his name is called out by the one who 
 is impelled to nominate him, all the cardinals pres- 
 ent must immediately and without further thought 
 give their consent. If a single one hesitates, a 
 quasi-inspiration is not accepted, even though he 
 should assent afterwards. Not even a discussion 
 about using this mode of election is allowed. Like 
 lightning the thought strikes all that the person pro- 
 posed is the most worthy. Should a cardinal by 
 chance be unable to speak, he must immediately 
 write the name of the elect ; and if he cannot even 
 write, this must be done by another cardinal. Not 
 even the shadow of a doubt should occur that the 
 agreement was instantaneous and unanimous. If 
 there are cardinals so sick as to be unable to leave 
 their cells, they are forthwith informed of the result, 
 and must instantly consent. Any objection, hesitation, 
 or deliberation, renders the election by quasi-inspi- 
 ration invalid. But this nullity would not be caused 
 by previous general consultations held, not about the 
 person thus elected or the form of election, but only 
 about the qualities required in a candidate. If, for 
 example, the cardinals have agreed beforehand to re- 
 quire in the future Pope a special firmness or mildness 
 or erudition or practical acquaintance with public 
 affairs, and then a name is proposed to which all 
 forthwith give their support, such a choice would 
 be valid. In like manner they might agree not to 
 choose this or that one, as is the case when the 
 " exclusiva" is brought to bear. This would not 
 impede the subsequent election of another by quasi- 
 inspiration. 
 
 The second form of election is by compromise. 
 
184 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 In the case of quasi-inspiration all consultation in 
 regard to this method of election renders the election 
 itself invalid ; but the contrary is the case in the com- 
 promise. This method of election absolutely requires 
 a previous agreement about it ; that is to say, all the 
 cardinals must have given their consent to choose the 
 Pope by way of compromise. 
 
 The essence of this method of election consists 
 especially in this, that the assembly nominates sev- 
 eral persons, to whom the power of electing the Pope 
 is deputed. 
 
 Those in whom this power is vested are called 
 " Compromissary." The number of these is gener- 
 ally more than two. Moreover, it is a law that these 
 Compromissarii be cardinals ; still, if the assembly 
 should delegate others, not of that order, the election 
 would not thereby be rendered invalid. Laymen and 
 excommunicated clerics are excluded from the number 
 of the electors. The assembly gives its instructions to 
 the Compromissarii, on the manner in which they are 
 to carry on the election. These instructions, how- 
 ever, should contain nothing contrary to the customs 
 and laws prescribed for such elections. They could 
 not, for instance, come to a decision by lot. 
 
 The electors are to observe strictly the instruc- 
 tions given, provided, as was mentioned, they are not 
 contrary to the established laws and customs. They 
 can raise to the papacy whomsoever they wish, in 
 whatever manner they deem best, whether it be by 
 what is called adoration or by the ballot. They 
 can choose any member of the conclave if they find a 
 worthy candidate. The only restriction is, that he 
 who deposits a ballot may not vote for himself. And 
 hence it follows that if there were but two electors 
 neither of these could be elected, as the votes could 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 1 85 
 
 not centre on either of them. When there are three, 
 one of the three may be elected. 
 
 In regard to the manner in which the election 
 is to be carried on by the Compromissarii, we 
 find that no more is prescribed than that they sol- 
 emnly swear that they will give their votes to the 
 person whom they think best qualified, that they 
 retire into seclusion and assemble twice each day. 
 He who is elected by these Compromissarii is the 
 rightful Pope, provided the electors have exactly 
 observed all the injunctions. 
 
 As an example illustrative of the first method we 
 mention the election of Clement X.,a descendant of 
 the house of the Altien, in 1670. As the cardinals 
 who were assembled in conclave were leaving the 
 chapel after a fruitless ballot, the populace assembled 
 without suddenly raised the cry, " Altieri Papa;" 
 and thus by a quasi-inspiration, Clement w T as made 
 Pope. It has also happened that the vacant see was 
 filled by a compromise. We have already alluded to 
 the election of Gregory X. The conclave had been 
 in seclusion for three years, and no determination 
 had been arrived at. This long delay was sud- 
 denly done away with by the appointment of six car- 
 dinals as an electoral committee, who gave the tiara 
 to the Archdeacon of Liege, Theobald, Viscount of 
 Piacenza, who at that time was at Acre with the 
 army of the crusaders. 
 
 Such elections, though not according to rules laid 
 down, are nevertheless valid, being considered as 
 just departures from the ordinary laws and customs. 
 
 The usual manner of electing the Pope is by ballot. 
 The candidate who receives two thirds of the votes 
 is elected Pope. If, however, he who has received 
 two thirds has deposited a vote for himself, and 
 
1 86 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 if independently of this vote he has not the two 
 thirds, he is not considered legally elected. Thus, if 
 there are forty-eight electors, thirty-two votes will 
 be required to form the two thirds. He, therefore, 
 who has thirty-two votes, among which is found his 
 own ballot, has not received the requisite number. 
 
 If it should happen that no such majority of votes 
 can be reached, the electors have recourse to another 
 method of balloting, termed the "Accessus. " In 
 this all the votes are made to centre upon those who 
 in the previous ballots received the greatest number 
 of votes. Then each of the voters can cast his ballot 
 for one of these candidates. Those, however, who 
 do not wish to change their previous choice, vote for 
 the same, merely adding on their ballot that they do 
 not " accede" to any of the prominent candidates. 
 But if one of the candidates in this mode of election 
 obtains two thirds of the votes he is by that fact 
 elected. However, by thus limiting the number of 
 candidates, it may happen that two of them in the 
 same ballot receive votes enough to elect them. In 
 this emergency he who has the greater number of 
 votes over and above the two thirds is elected. 
 Should there be no majority of votes throughout the 
 election, i.e., should it happen that none of the can- 
 didates receives the necessary number, all the pro- 
 ceedings are cancelled, the ballots are burnt, and a 
 new election is entered upon. 
 
 The ballot in the afternoon at two o'clock is 
 performed in the same manner which was observed 
 in the morning. The master of ceremonies, ring- 
 ing his bell, makes his rounds, calling the cardi- 
 nals " Ad Capellam Domini." The votes are cast, 
 and if the election is not effected, recourse is 
 again had to the accessus. In fact, every thing is done 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 1 87 
 
 in the same manner as in the morning, with this 
 exception, that the " Veni Creator Spiritus" takes 
 the place of the Mass of the Holy Ghost at the 
 beginning of the election. 
 
 Thus we see that the conclave meets twice each 
 day until some candidate receives the majority of the 
 ballots. 
 
 Before proceeding to particulars, it may be sat- 
 isfactory to our readers to show how two candidates 
 at the accessus can obtain two thirds, or more than 
 two thirds, which at first sight may seem impossible. 
 
 Let us suppose that there are forty-eight cardinals 
 in conclave, of whom thirty have given their votes to 
 Cardinal A., and eighteen to Cardinal B. If now, at 
 the accessus, two or more giv& their votes to Cardi- 
 nal A., and the rest abide by their former votes, it is 
 evident that Cardinal A. would be elected, as he 
 has thirty- two of the ballots, or two thirds ; B., on 
 the contrary, having only eighteen. 
 
 Supposing, however, that at the accessus eighteen 
 of the cardinals give their vote to B. , the others abiding 
 by their given ballot ; Cardinal B. would count thirty- 
 six voices in his favor, whereas A. would have only 
 thirty. The Cardinal B., in this case, would be Pope. 
 But again, it may be that in the ballot Cardinal A. 
 obtains six additional votes, and Cardinal B. twenty ; 
 so that A. would count thirty-six, and B. thirty- 
 eight. Thus both have received two thirds, but B. 
 would be elected, having the greater number of bal- 
 lots. We see, therefore, that at the accessus two 
 candidates may obtain the two thirds, and it is ap- 
 parent also how they may both have the same number 
 of ballots, and then recourse must be had to another 
 election. 
 
 We will proceed now to show in detail how the 
 
1 88 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 election is carried on. We class the proceedings 
 under the following three heads : 
 
 ist. What precedes the balloting. 
 
 2d. The ballot itself. 
 
 3d. All that follows the ballot, including the ac- 
 cessus, if it be necessary to have recourse to it. 
 
 In the first place, we will briefly allude to those 
 things which precede the ballot. And first, the for- 
 mulas or balloting tickets are carefully prepared. 
 A description of these will be given hereafter. These 
 formulas are placed in a silver salver, on a table, in 
 the centre of the chapel where the election takes 
 place. With them is a bag containing as many 
 wooden balls as there are cardinals present in the 
 conclave. Each of these balls has inscribed upon it 
 the name of one of the cardinals. The youngest car- 
 dinal-deacon then steps up to the table, takes the bag 
 and draws from it nine balls. The three cardinals 
 whose names are on the first three balls are elected 
 as " Scrutatores" or inspectors. The three following 
 as M Infirmarii," whose duty it is to gather the votes of 
 such cardinals as may chance to be sick in their cells. 
 The last three are to fill the office of " Recognitores," 
 or revisers. It is the duty of these to examine the 
 proceedings and attest the correctness of all that has 
 been done. 
 
 These officers being chosen, the formulas or bal- 
 loting tickets are distributed among the electors. It 
 may be remarked that if these ballots are not printed, 
 it is prescribed that they be all written by one per 
 son. They are usually six inches in length and five 
 in width. The cardinals fill up the blanks that have 
 been left, disguising their writing, the better to 
 observe secrecy. The ballot is divided into eight 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 189 
 
 sections. In the first, 
 he who fills the paper 
 signs his own name thus: 
 "Ego N. N. . . . 
 Cardinalis. ' ' The second 
 is a blank not to be writ- 
 ten upon ; the third con- 
 tains two spaces for seal- 
 ing the ballot. The 
 fourth contains the 
 words, "Eligo in sum- 
 mum Pontificem, E. D. 
 meum D. Cardinalem" 
 — that is : "I elect my 
 Lord Cardinal . . . 
 to the dignity of Su- 
 preme Pontiff.'' He 
 who casts the vote, after 
 the word "Cardinal" 
 inserts the name of him 
 whom he deems most 
 deserving of the dig- 
 nity. The fifth section 
 is again left vacant, and 
 on the sixth are two 
 spaces for seals corre- 
 sponding to the third. 
 On the seventh the elec- 
 tor writes a motto, gen- 
 erally composed of a 
 number and some verse 
 from the Scriptures. 
 This motto must be 
 retained in the acces- 
 sus. The eighth sec- 
 
 Ego 
 
 Cardinalis 
 
 
 
 
 
 Eli go hi suiranum Ponlifi- 
 cem E H. meum D. Car- 
 dinalem . 
 
 
 
 
 
190 
 
 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 tion is again a blank. The reverse of this formula is 
 completely covered with devices, so as to render it 
 impossible to read what is written on the inside. On 
 the upper margin is-the word " Nomen," and on the 
 lower, " Signa." Each of the electors fills up the for- 
 mula at the centre table, and there, as it were, in the 
 
 DEPOSITING BALLOTS IN THE CONCLAVE. 
 
 presence of all, gives his vote. If an elector is not able 
 to write his vote, another having previously taken an 
 oath that what he will hear and write shall be secret, 
 writes the vote of the disabled elector. As soon as a 
 ballot has been filled it is folded in such a manner that 
 nothing is visible but that section on which the word 
 " Eligo" is written. The electors are forbidden, 
 under pain of losing their ballots, to use their ordi- 
 nary seal. They are required to have a special seal 
 for the occasion. 
 
 We proceed now to the counting of the ballots. 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. I9I 
 
 The three inspectors take their seats near the altar, 
 upon which a very large chalice and paten are placed. 
 The Cardinal-Dean hereupon rises, takes his ballot, 
 and raising it aloft approaches the altar, kneels and 
 prays ; then rising he says aloud : " Testor Chris- 
 tum Dominum, qui me judicaturus est, me eligere, 
 quern secundum Deum judico eligi debere, et quod 
 idem in accessu prasstabo. " " I take Christ our 
 Lord to witness that I vote for the one whom, in the 
 sight of God, I judge worthy, and I will do the same 
 in case the accessus be used." Having spoken, he 
 places the sealed ballot on the paten and drops it from 
 the paten into the chalice. This done, he retires to 
 his place. After him all the electors in the order 
 of seniority do the same. If there are any of the 
 cardinals sick in their cells, the " innrmarii " place 
 their own votes in the chalice immediately after 
 the dean, and then proceed to the fulfilment of their 
 office. Taking a little casket, which has a small open- 
 ing in the lid sufficiently large to allow a ballot to be 
 dropped in, they go to the altar, unlock the casket, 
 and having shown that it is empty they relock it, and 
 leaving the key on the altar, proceed to the cells of 
 the sick cardinals. Each of the sick electors receives 
 a formula, fills up the blanks, seals it, and drops it 
 into the casket. The " innrmarii" then return to 
 the chapel, open the casket, and count in a loud voice 
 the number of ballots. The ballots are then dropped 
 from the paten into the chalice. If there are any 
 present who are unable to advance to the altr**, the 
 third inspector carries the chalice to them, who, hav- 
 ing pronounced the words, "Testor," etc., deposit 
 their vote in the chalice. If a cardinal is so sick as 
 to lose consciousness, he is considered as not being 
 present. 
 
I92 THE PAPAL ELECTION, 
 
 All the ballots now being in the chalice, the first in- 
 spector covers the chalice with the paten and shakes 
 it. This action, though not necessary for the validity 
 of the election, is neverthless observed in order to in- 
 sure still further secrecy. 
 
 After this the third inspector counts the ballots, 
 by taking one after another from the chalice into 
 which they had been deposited, and placing them 
 into another. This counting must be done in a loud 
 voice, so that all present may easily hear. If the 
 number of ballots does not agree with the number of 
 electors, the ballots are burnt and a new vote is 
 taken. It may happen that when the number of bal- 
 lots does not agree with the number of electors, the 
 cardinals do not burn the ballots, but endeavor to 
 discover the cause of the difference. This they may 
 be inclined to do, especially when the conclave has 
 already lasted a long time, and when they see a pos- 
 sibility of the votes concentrating on some very de- 
 serving candidate. To cause such a discrepancy be- 
 tween the number of electors and that of the ballots is 
 severely prohibited under sin, and in case the number 
 of ballots exceeds that of the electors, even under 
 pain of excommunication, although the validity of 
 such an election could not be called in question. If 
 the ballots fall short of the number of the electors, he 
 who receives the necessary two thirds independently 
 of his own ballot is elected. Hence if out of forty- 
 eight, one should, without reckoning his own vote, 
 receive thirty-two, he would be rightly elected, even 
 supposing that the full number of forty-eight votes 
 were not deposited in the chalice. If, on the con- 
 trary, fifty ballots have been given — two more than 
 the number of the electors — he who is elected must 
 have thirty-four of the votes. It is manifest that both 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. I93 
 
 these cases rest on the fact that the elect has evi- 
 dently secured two thirds of the votes. But when no 
 such result follows, there can be no question of an 
 election by accessus ; and the ballots are destroyed. 
 
 If the balloting is found correct, the result is pub- 
 lished. The first inspector takes up a ballot and 
 reads, though not aloud, the name, which alone is 
 visible ; the second does the same, and passes it to 
 the third, who takes it, and with a loud voice pro- 
 claims the name. Every cardinal takes down the 
 name in writing. Should two ballots be found in- 
 serted into one another, if they are for different per- 
 sons they are not counted ; if both bear the same 
 name they count as one ballot. The third inspector 
 having read the name, passes a needle through that 
 part of the ballot where the word *' Eligo" is seen, 
 allowing the ballot to slide down the string attached 
 to the needle. This he does with every vote, and 
 then knotting the ends of the string replaces all the 
 ballots in the chalice. 
 
 With this closes the ballot. The inspectors pro- 
 ceed to examine more minutely the result of the 
 votes. It may happen : 
 
 1st. That the two thirds are absolutely certain ; if 
 so, the closing ceremonies of the election take place. 
 
 2d. That the requisite number has not been ob- 
 tained ; then follows the accessus. 
 
 3d. That it is doubtful whether the two thirds have 
 been obtained. This doubt must then be settled, to 
 determine whether the closing ceremonies or the ac- 
 cessus should follow. 
 
 In regard to the last case, it is always uncertain 
 whether he who has two thirds did not in balloting 
 deposit a vote for himself. Hence his own ballot is 
 opened, and if he has voted for himself he is con- 
 
194 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 sidered as not having received the requisite majority. 
 It may also be the case that an incapacitated cardinal 
 has given a vote. His vote will be opened in order 
 to discover whether he has voted for the cardinal 
 who has just received the two thirds. 
 
 Now when all doubt has been removed, and it is 
 certain that two thirds have been obtained, the three 
 7 recognitores," or revisers, step forward to review 
 the proceedings, and to compare the ballots with the 
 various signs and mottoes previously made. This 
 having been done, the ballots are burnt. 
 
 If s the majority has not been obtained, an oppor- 
 tunity is given to secure it by the accessus. 
 
 The accessus is subject to the same formality as 
 the ballot. No oath, however, is administered, as the 
 one taken before the ballot is also binding during 
 the accessus. The formula of the ballot differs in 
 this that it is worded, " Ego Cardinalis N. N. accedo 
 Domino meo Cardinali N. N." It is evident that 
 only they give such votes who have received at least 
 one valid vote in the balloting ; and they give them 
 for another candidate than the one for whom they 
 voted in the ballot. If a cardinal does not wish to 
 exercise this right of voting, he fills up the formula 
 with the words, " Accedo nemini." The manner of 
 writing, folding, and depositing this vote, and all 
 other ceremonies, are the same as those observed 
 during the regular ballot. If an accessus, owing to 
 some circumstance, is declared invalid, it is imme- 
 diately repeated, otherwise but one accessus fol- 
 lows each ballot. The counting of the ballots, how- 
 ever, is peculiar. The votes of the regular ballot 
 and those of the accessus are counted together. 
 If the requisite majority is not reached the revisers 
 simply review the counting, and having burnt the 
 ballots declare the accessus ended. 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 1 95 
 
 If, however, two thirds centre on an individual 
 (and, as we have seen, these two thirds may even be 
 obtained by two candidates), the ballots are exam- 
 ined again in order to verify the proceedings. This 
 can only be done by comparing the seals and mottoes 
 of those ballots given in the morning with those just 
 deposited in the accessus. This is generally done as 
 follows : 
 
 The first inspector takes the cord upon which 
 have been strung the ballots of the accessus, and 
 loosening the first, opens it in such a manner that 
 only the mottoes, seals, numbers, verses and the like 
 become visible. Taking a record of these, he passes 
 the ballot to the second inspector, who does the 
 same, and hands it to the third, who reads them 
 aloud, all the cardinals taking a note of them. The 
 legend of the seal used for closing the ticket is also 
 noticed, and with the help of this it is easy to find a 
 corresponding ballot from the cord holding the 
 tickets of the ballot. This latter is opened and com- 
 pared with its counterpart, whence it will readily ap- 
 pear whether both ballots have been deposited by the 
 same elector. If these two ballots bear the name of 
 the same candidate, the vote given at the accessus is 
 null. If not, then the vote of the regular ballot is pub- 
 lished aloud, the name of the candidate it bears, to- 
 gether with the motto. All these are carefully noted 
 down. The ballots having been thus examined and 
 compared, he who has received two thirds, or when 
 several have gained the requisite number, he who has 
 the greatest number of votes, is declared lawfully 
 elected to the dignity of Head of the Church. The 
 ballots are burnt and the conclave is at an end. It 
 yet remains to obtain the consent of the elected car- 
 dinal, and when that is ascertained, to give him the 
 
I96 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 honors prescribed. Hence a great many ceremonies 
 are yet to be gone through before the electors leave 
 the chapel. 
 
 As soon, therefore, as it is evident that a cardinal 
 has two thirds of the votes, the inspectors announce 
 the fact, and the junior cardinal goes to the door of 
 the chapel and there rings the bell which summons 
 the master of ceremonies, together with the secreta- 
 ries of the conclave. They present themselves to the 
 Cardinal-Dean, in whose company and that of the 
 senior cardinal-priest and the senior deacon they 
 go to the cardinal-elect. Standing before him, the 
 Cardinal-Dean says : " Acceptasne electionem de te 
 canonice factam in summum Pontificem ?" " Dost 
 thou accept the election canonically made of thee as 
 Supreme Pontiff?" If the cardinal does not imme- 
 diately answer, the question is repeated three times. 
 Then the elected cardinal kneels down and prays. If 
 he should refuse, the chair would again be vacant ; if, 
 however, he says, "Accepto," the Cardinal-Dean 
 genuflects, and the first master of ceremonies claps 
 his hands, at which signal all the cardinals rise and 
 remain standing. The new Pope, when expressing 
 his acceptance of his election, at the same time states 
 the name by which he wishes to be styled as Pope. 
 A record of all these proceedings is taken by the 
 first master of ceremonies. This is read aloud and is 
 then signed by him and the secretaries of the con- 
 clave. 
 
 The elect is then conducted by the oldest cardinal- 
 deacons to the altar, and after a short prayer is led to 
 the sacristy. Having taken off his cardinalitial ring 
 and put on the white stockings, red velvet shoes, 
 white cassock, velvet crimson mozzetta, stole, and 
 white skull cap, he is led forth to the altar, on the 
 
THE ILLUMINATION OF ROME. 
 
 Page 197- 
 
THE' PAPAL ELECTION. I99 
 
 platform of which a chair has been placed. Having 
 seated himself he receives "the obedience" of the 
 cardinals, each kissing his foot and hand, and then 
 receiving his embrace. When the Cardinal-Cham- 
 berlain pays his homage, he places on the Pope's 
 finger "the Fisherman's Ring," which the Pope im- 
 mediately returns to him. It is tnen delivered to the 
 chief master of ceremonies, who is to have engraved 
 upon it the name chosen by the new Pope. The offi- 
 cers of the conclave having been admitted, and having 
 done homage, the senior cardinal-deacon asks the 
 Pope's permission to proclaim the election. Pre- 
 ceded by the processional cross and mace bearers, 
 he goes to the balcony over the main portal of the 
 Quirinal or of the Vatican (the masons having pre- 
 viously removed the wall that had been erected at 
 the beginning of the conclave), the cardinal-deacon 
 steps foward and in a loud voice says : " Annuntio 
 vobis gaudium magnum ; Papam habemus Eminen- 
 tissimum ac Reverendissimum Dominum N. N., qui 
 sibi imposuit nomen N.N." "I bring you tidings 
 of great joy. We have as Pope the most Eminent and 
 Reverend my Lord Cardinal N. N., who has assumed 
 the name of N. N." 
 
 No sooner have the words been spoken than the 
 thundering salutes of St. Angelo's announce the 
 happy tidings far and wide. From the vast popu- 
 lace a deafening " viva" arises, while from every 
 tower of the city the chimes ring out their joyful 
 greetings. 
 
 The second grand ceremony of homage takes 
 place in the Sixtine Chapel immediately after the elec- 
 tion. Thence the procession moves, chanting the an- 
 them, '* Ecce sacerdos magnus," down the stairway 
 of Constantine to St Peter's, where the Pope re- 
 
200 
 
 THE PAPAL ELFCTION. 
 
 ceives the third and public homage. The Cardinal- 
 dean then intones the antiphons and prayers pre- 
 scribed for the occasion, after which the Pope gives 
 his blessing to the people, and the procession re- 
 turns to the chapel of the conclave and disbands. 
 The three days following are given to public rejoic- 
 ings, congratulatory audiences, and festivities. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 PART IIT. — MINOR PROCEEDINGS CONNECTED WITH 
 THE CONCLAVE. 
 
 When all that we have thus far described has 
 been done, he who is elected is Pope, in all right 
 and justice, and no man can in any way call his 
 election in question or endeavor to invalidate it. He 
 governs the Church from that moment, and no other 
 act is required to give him further authority. Some, 
 it is true, assert that the coronation is in some way 
 necessary to the perfection of the election. How- 
 ever, this ceremony is by no means essential, for 
 we find that Clement V. threatens with excommuni- 
 cation those who assert that bulls issued before the 
 coronation are not binding. 
 
 If the person elected is only a priest, he must be 
 first consecrated bishop ; if only a deacon, he must 
 receive both ordinations, that of priest and that of 
 bishop. The bestowing of these orders was an honor 
 reserved to the Cardinal-Bishop of Ostia. Of late 
 this duty has devolved upon the Cardinal-Dean. This 
 ordination or consecration must of course precede 
 the coronation. In former days the ordinations took 
 place on the day of coronation ; now they are gen- 
 erally conferred in private. The coronation, usually 
 on the first Sunday or holy-day after the election, is 
 performed with all possible solemnity. 
 
202 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 In a festive procession, headed by the papal cross, 
 and composed of all the dignitaries of the Church, 
 the Pope is carried on his sedan-chair under a balda- 
 chin, near which march two nobles bearing the 
 14 flabelli," or great fans. The chair of the Pope is 
 carried by the highest nobility, and is surrounded 
 by the ambassadors of foreign courts, the officers of 
 the army, the Swiss Guard, and others. 
 
 When the procession has reached the basilica, the 
 Pope mounts a throne that has been erected for him. 
 The cardinals take their seats around him to listen to 
 the Latin address that is usually read. After this 
 the canons and clergy of St. Peter's pay their hom- 
 age to the Pope. 
 
 Then follows the solemn entrance of the Pope into 
 St. Peter's. The procession first moves into the 
 Chapel of the Most Blesssed Sacrament, where the 
 Pope offers a short prayer. Thence they proceed to 
 the Clementine Chapel, where he again kneels in 
 prayer. Finally, the procession arrives at the main 
 altar, where the Holy Father ascends his throne and 
 receives the homage of all the dignitaries, after which 
 he gives his blessing to those present. 
 
 After this ceremony the Pope intones the hour of 
 Tierce, which the choir continues while his Holiness 
 is being vested. A procession is again formed which 
 moves around the sanctuary, during which one of the 
 masters of ceremonies three times approaches the 
 Pope, carrying on a silver salver a small lock of 
 wool, which he burns, saying at the same time : 
 " Sancte Pater, sic transit gloria mundi, " " Holy 
 Father, thus vanishes earthly glory." At the end of 
 this ceremony the high mass begins. After the 
 44 Confiteor" the Pope retires to his throne, whilst 
 two cardinals read the orations. Then he returns to 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 207 
 
 the altar to receive the pallium. This consists of a 
 white woollen cloth, covering the shoulders, and fall- 
 ing down in front and behind. This was once a pecu- 
 liar garment of the Jewish high-priest. It belongs 
 peculiarly to the dress of the Pope. The archbishops, 
 however, wear it as a sign of their dignity. They 
 must come to Rome to receive it three months after 
 their election, and are allowed to use it only on cer- 
 tain festivals and in their own churches. 
 
 The Cardinal-Dean, after having presented the 
 pallium to the Pope to be kissed, places it upon the 
 pontiff's shoulders saying, " Accipe pallium sanctum, 
 plenitudinem pontificalis officii, ad honorem omnipo- 
 tentis Dei, et gloriosissimas ejus Matris et sanctorum 
 apostolorum Petri et Pauli et sanctae Romanas Ec- 
 clesise." "Receive the holy pallium, the fulness 
 of pontifical power, in honor of God Almighty, of 
 the ever glorious Virgin Mary, the holy Apostles, 
 Peter and Paul, and of the holy Roman Church." 
 The Pope, clothed in the pallium, rises and incenses 
 the altar, returns to his throne, receives the homage 
 of the cardinals, patriarchs, archbishops, bishops, 
 abbots, and penitentiaries of St. Peter's. 
 
 Then the high mass is continued to the collect, 
 when the Pope again retires to his throne. There- 
 upon the first cardinal-deacon takes the papal crosier 
 and accompanied by the subdeacons, auditors, and 
 secretaries, descends into the chapel of the "Con- 
 fessio," where repose the relics of the holy Apostles 
 Peter and Paul. Here the deacon begs the interces- 
 sion of the saints for the new Pope. He repeats three 
 times, " Life to our Lord N. N., whom God has given 
 us as bishop and vicar of Christ." All answer : " O 
 God ! help him ; O Mary ! help him." After this the 
 high mass is continued without any further interrup- 
 tion. 
 
208 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 After the mass the Pope is conducted with all 
 pomp to the balcony of St. Peter's, where he is 
 seated upon a throne, and the second in seniority of 
 the cardinal-deacons takes the mitre which the Pope 
 has worn, and the Dean of the Sacred College places 
 the tiara upon his head with the words, " Accipe 
 tiaram tribus coronis ornatam," etc. "Receive the 
 
 ST. JOHN LATERAN. 
 
 tiara, adorned with the triple crown, and know that 
 thou art the father of princes and kings, the ruler of 
 the earth, the vicar of our Saviour Jesus Christ." 
 After some prayers prescribed for this ceremony 
 the Pope solemnly gives his benediction to the assem- 
 bled multitude. He then returns to the hall of orna- 
 ments, where, being disrobed of the sacred vestments, 
 he receives the congratulations of the cardinals. 
 
 The last solemn act connected with the election 
 of the new pontiff is the taking possession of the La- 
 teran basilica. This church is, as it were, the mother of 
 all the churches of Rome and of the world. Formerly 
 the Pope resided in the palace adjoining it. In tak- 
 
THE PAPAL ELECTION. 20Q 
 
 ing possession of this Church, the Pope, in a man 
 ner, takes possession of all the churches. In former 
 days the ceremony took place immediately after the 
 coronation, and the Pope, after a slight repast, 
 set out, riding on a white palfrey, followed by all 
 the officials of Church and State, most of them like- 
 wise on horseback, towards the basilica. In later 
 
 THE COLISEUM. 
 
 times this ceremony is independent of the corona- 
 tion, and is performed on any convenient day. Nor 
 does he ride on a horse, but is carried . The proces- 
 sion crosses the bridge of Sant' Angelo towards the 
 Capitol. Here a triumphal arch has been raised, be- 
 neath which the Senator of Rome, with his ivory staff 
 in his hand, awaits the Pope. He makes an address 
 and tenders his oath of fidelity. The procession 
 passes thence through the Campo Vaccino, under the 
 triumphal arch of Titus, towards the Coliseum, where 
 the Rabbi of the resident Israelites gives over to the 
 Pope the five books of Moses, begging protection 
 
2IO THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 for those of his belief. This being granted, the pro- 
 cession moves on to the Church of St. John Lateran. 
 
 At the portal the cardinal - archpriest of this 
 church offers the cross to be kissed by the Pope. 
 Here the Pope again mounts his throne and receives 
 the homage of all the clergy of the Lateran. 
 
 The keys of the Church — one of gold, the other of 
 silver — are then presented to the Pope by the arch- 
 priest, who also reads an address. From this place 
 the procession moves through the church to the 
 council hall, where each of the cardinals 2nd chief 
 prelates receives from the Pope's hand a gold and a 
 silver coin as a remembrance. Then having assumed 
 the tiara, the Pope proceeds to the balcony and 
 blesses the people. The papal treasurer scatters sil- 
 ver coin among the people. 
 
 The Pope having laid aside his sacred vestments, 
 is conducted back to the Vatican. 
 
 With this end the ceremonies connected with the 
 papal election. We say nothing of the festivities 
 given by the, Roman patricians, the foreign ambassa- 
 dors and others. These not relating to our sub- 
 ject-matter need not be here described. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build 
 my Church." These consoling words assure us that 
 the Divine Founder will ever bestow such firmness 
 and stability on all occupants of the chair of St. 
 Peter as will make it evident that He Himself bears 
 the Church upon His strong shoulders, rather than he 
 who holds His place. 
 
 We have seen in the foregoing pages all the wise 
 regulations, which, with divine assistance, have been 
 made to place the most worthy person at the head 
 of the Church. And as man has done all in his power 
 to insure success to the work, God has blessed it by 
 giving to his Church a line of popes, which in the his- 
 tory of the world never found its equal, and which 
 will exert its influence on all future times. Eminent 
 among the great men who compose this catalogue 
 stands Pius IX., and his greatness will be more and 
 more clearly manifested as the harvest ripens which 
 was sown by his hand. As yet much is hid from our 
 sight, but when from the seed the mighty tree shall 
 spring and spread far and wide, the memory of the 
 great Pius shall be blessed and every Catholic will 
 glory in his faith, manifest his enthusiasm for its 
 
212 
 
 THE PAPAL ELECTION. 
 
 advancement, and confirm its truth by the sacrifice 
 of all that is dearest to him. 
 
 We need not then be disheartened. He who 
 sowed the seed now sleeps the sleep of the holy 
 dead ; Leo XIII., who has meanwhile been raised to 
 the papacy will gather in the ripened harvest, and, as 
 the former did not sow for himself or his own glory, 
 so the latter will not reap for his own benefit, but 
 only for the glory of God and the honor of the 
 Church. The chair of St. Peter is filled to-day, but 
 will be again vacant, awaiting another occupant ; but 
 Jesus Christ and His kingdom remain forever. 
 
 Christus vincit, Christus regnat, Christus imperat. 
 
LIFE OF LEO XIII. 
 
 HIS ELECTION AND THE FIRST ACTS OF 
 HIS REIGN. 
 
THE ANCESTRAL HOME OF THE PECCTS Page 214. 
 
THE LIFE OF POPE LEO XIII. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Monsignor Pecci. Birth at Carpineto — The Pecci Palace — The Pecci Family 
 — Education at Viterbo and Rome — His First Promotion — Ordination — 
 Delegate to Benevento — War on the Banditti — Delegate to Spoleto and 
 Perugia — Consecrated Bishop— Nuncio to Brussels — Visits to Germany and 
 England — Appointed Bishop of Perugia — Cardinal in Petto — Declared Car- 
 dinal by Pius IX. — Life and Labors at Perugia during thirty-two years — 
 Camerlengo of the Church — His last Pastoral Letter. 
 
 Y words shall not pass away " 
 said our Divine Saviour : 
 " Thou art Peter, and upon 
 this rock I will build my 
 Church, and the gates of 
 hell shall not prevail against 
 it." The Pope dies, but 
 the Papacy lives on ; Peter 
 3 is immortal. Yesterday Pius IX. 
 y gave up his holy soul to God ; to-day 
 he lives anew in Leo XIII. The Su- 
 preme Pastor made haste to place at the 
 head of his flock a faithful shepherd, who might con- 
 sole and reanimate it, bearing his staff with glory in 
 the midst of the people of God. 
 
 The present vicar of Jesus Christ on earth and 
 the common Father of the Faithful was born on the 
 2d of March, 1810, at Carpineto, in the diocese of 
 Anagni, in the Papal States. His parents were 
 Count Louis Pecci and Anna Prosperi, the daughter 
 of a noble family whose seat is at Cori, not far from 
 
 
2l6 
 
 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 Carpineto. In baptism he received the names of 
 Vincent and Joachim. The Pecci family, of which 
 he is an offspring, belongs to the ancient nobility of 
 Sienna, but in the fifteenth century it removed to the 
 States of the Church. 
 
 Carpineto, which has been rendered celebrated by 
 the accession of Leo XIII. to the Holy See, is a town 
 
 VIEW OF CARPINETO. 
 
 of about 5000 inhabitants. It is built on a height and 
 flanked by narrow ravines. The landscape around, 
 though somewhat wild, is beautiful. Nearly all the 
 houses are small and poor, built of stone and hanging 
 against the rocks. The palace, in which the Pecci 
 family lives, dates from ancient times. The apart- 
 ment of Leo XIII., which lies on the second floor, is 
 furnished in the old style, with a certain richness, but 
 with no eye to comfort. A portrait of Pius VI. and 
 a few pictures adorn the ante-chamber. In the great 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 2\*J 
 
 hall is a portrait of the new Pope, in the dress of 
 a Cardinal. The expression of his countenance is 
 young, smiling, and of striking beauty. With the 
 advance of years, his features have become more 
 defined, but they have kept that amiable expression 
 which renders the Pontiff so winning to all who know 
 him. The father of the Pope is there, too, in the uni- 
 
 VTEW OF CARPINETO, SHOWING THE PECCI ANCESTRAL HOME. 
 
 form of a French colonel, together with his mother, 
 who has all the graces of her descent from patrician 
 blood. In his bedroom stands a simple iron bed with 
 modest hangings, at the head of which is a silver cru- 
 cifix on a red ground. Next to this room is a little 
 family chapel, as there is always in the houses of the 
 ancient nobility. Cardinal Pecci said Mass here 
 during his stay at the time of his elevation to the 
 Cardinalate. 
 
 The tombs of the Peccis are in the Church of the 
 Capuchins. Their coat of arms consists of a poplar 
 
2l8 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 or pine, a bar, two lilies, six roses and a comet on an 
 azure field. 
 
 Leo XIII. has three brothers, older than himself,* 
 and two sisters. The oldest of his brothers, who is 
 not married, has already reached the age of 84 ; the 
 second, who is j6 years old, has four sons ; the third is 
 a priest, a modest and learned disciple of St. Thomas, 
 who figured conspicuously in the preparatory commis- 
 sions of the Vatican Council, as one of the theologians 
 of the Holy Father. For six years he taught the 
 philosophy of the Angel of the Schools to the clerics 
 in the seminary of Perugia. 
 
 The two sisters are married and both mothers of 
 families. 
 
 In 1818, when Joachim Pecci was only eight years 
 old, his father sent him, together with his oldest 
 brother, Joseph, to the college of the Jesuits, in 
 Viterbo. He there made his first communion, on the 
 feast of St. Aloysius, June 21, 1821. 
 
 After the death of his mother, in 1824, he removed 
 to Rome and resided with his uncle in the palazzo 
 Muti. He continued the course of his studies at the 
 Roman College, which Leo XII. had just restored to 
 the Jesuits. His professors of rhetoric were Father 
 Ferdinand Minini and Jos. Buonvicini. In the same 
 college he studied philosophy and mathematics, under 
 Fathers Pianciani and Carafa, for three years ; and 
 then theology for four years under Fathers Perrone, 
 Manera, Patrizzi, and others. He sustained, in a most 
 brilliant manner, two public acts or examinations at 
 the Roman College and in the Roman University 
 known under the name of Sapienza, and each time 
 gained for himself the warmest applause. 
 
 After this, he studied, law and diplomacy at the 
 Academy of Noble Ecclesiastics. He there made 
 
 * The two first of these have died since the accession of the Holy- 
 Father to the Pontificate, 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 219 
 
 himself remarkable by a devotedness, zeal and intelli- 
 gence so great, that Gregory XVI., who was skilled 
 in the knowledge of men, resolved to attach him to 
 himself, and on March 14th, 1837, named him Prelate 
 of his household and Referendary of the Segnatura. 
 Mgr. Pecci was then only 26 years old, but he dis- 
 played so many good qualities and such ability for 
 government, that the Holy Father did not hesitate to 
 entrust to him offices of the utmost importance. 
 
 He was ordained subdeacon and deacon, in the 
 beginning of the year 1837, by Cardinal Charles 
 Odeschalchi, in the chapel of St. Stanislaus, at Sant' 
 Andrea on the Quirinal. At the end of the same 
 year, on the 23d of December, he was ordained 
 priest by the same Cardinal, and said his first Mass 
 in the same chapel, assisted by his brother, Joseph 
 Pecci, then a member of the Society of Jesus. 
 
 He was now fully prepared to run his great 
 career, and it was not difficult to foresee that he would 
 rise to the highest distinction at the Papal Court. 
 
 On the 15th of February, 1838, Mgr. Pecci was 
 appointed delegate in the province of Benevento, 
 where it was necessary to restore order. Brigands 
 and smugglers desolated the province to such an ex- 
 tent as to oblige the most powerful families to con- 
 nive at their evil doings, in order to avoid pillage and 
 murder. The population were terror-stricken and 
 the officers of justice met with obstacles at every step. 
 Once, however, that the public forces had been reor- 
 ganized, the corps of the customs officers reformed, 
 and that the king of Naples had decided upon repress- 
 ing the banditti with vigor, Mgr. Pecci pursued the 
 brigands so vigorously, by having them attacked in 
 the very castles where they found a refuge, and by 
 having the families arrested who furnished them with 
 
220 
 
 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 provisions and ammunition, that, within the space of 
 fourteen months, the whole province was completely 
 purged of the malefactors. 
 
 Still there remained one band of twenty-eight 
 brigands, the most reckless and notorious known. 
 One day, a marquis, a rich potentate of the province 
 
 and the protector of these wretches, came in person 
 to see Mgr. Pecci, and said to him : 
 
 " I am going to Rome to get an order for your 
 expulsion from our province, and if that will not do, 
 I will have you carried off." 
 
 " Very well," answered Mgr. Pecci ; M but in the 
 mean time, before setting out for Rome, allow me 
 to entrust you to these carabiniers, to whom I give 
 orders to keep you in prison for three months on 
 bread and water." 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 221 
 
 The very first night that the marquis was in 
 prison, Mgr. Pecci had his castle surrounded, and all 
 of the twenty-eight brigands were either killed or 
 arrested. 
 
 This firmness of action was joined to a great love 
 of justice and affability of manners, which gained all 
 hearts. Gregory XVI. praised the delegate highly 
 for the success he had obtained ; the King of Naples, 
 Ferdinand II., congratulated him openly on it. The 
 peaceful inhabitants of the province hailed him as 
 their deliverer, and it was easy to see, from hie gen- 
 eral grief on the occasion of a serious illness, which 
 threatened a fatal result, how well Mgr. Pecci had 
 known to win for himself the affection of all. Laity 
 and clergy were equally alarmed, and in Benevento 
 there were public processions of penitents, who 
 marched with bare feet, and heads covered with a 
 veil, to implore from heaven the recovery of their 
 delegate. 
 
 Three years had sufficed to regenerate Benevento, 
 and this wonderful result induced the Pope to seek 
 the same benefit for another portion of his dominions, 
 through the same means. On June 12th, 1841, Mgr. 
 Pecci was nominated as delegate to Spoleto ; but this 
 destination was soon changed for one of still greater 
 importance, when, on the 17th of the same month, he 
 was appointed delegate for Perugia, the government 
 of which had always presented great difficulties. The 
 young delegate met with the same success as at Bene- 
 vento. At his arrival in Perugia, a town of about 20, - 
 000 inhabitants, the four city prisons were filled with 
 criminals : five months later there was not one, and 
 the most perfect order reigned throughout the city 
 and its district. 
 
 At the time of Mgr. Pecci 's appointment to the 
 
222 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 government of Perugia, Gregory XVI. expressed his 
 desire to make a journey through his dominions, and 
 as his arrival at Perugia had been fixed for an early 
 day, the delegate hastened from Rome to his province 
 to prepare for a proper reception of his sovereign. 
 A road had been projected from Foligno to Perugia, 
 which would greatly facilitate the approach to the 
 latter city ; but the work was far from its termina- 
 tion. Mgr. Pecci resolved that the road should be 
 finished before the Pope's arrival ; and with his usual 
 energy he accomplished the task, to the wonder of all 
 who knew the difficulties of the enterprise. 
 
 Another instance will be of interest. He had re- 
 ceived information that the bakers of Perugia gave 
 bread of light weight. The delegate went out, early one 
 morning, with his officers, and inspected all the baker- 
 ies of the city. He confiscated all the bread which 
 was found less than the proper weight, and had it 
 distributed to the poor in the market place. One 
 lesson sufficed for the dishonest bakers. 
 
 When he had thus governed the province of Pe- 
 rugia for a year and a half, Gregory XVI., who saw 
 that Pecci daily justified more and more the hopes he 
 had conceived of him, preconized him, on the 27th of 
 January, 1843, Archbishop of Damietta m partibus, 
 though he was then only 33 years old, and sent him 
 in quality of apostolic nuncio to the court of King 
 Leopold I. at Brussels. He was consecrated bishop, 
 at Rome, in the Church of St. Lawrence, on the 
 Viminal Hill, by Cardinal Lambruschini, assisted by 
 the Bishops Asquini and Castellani, on Sunday, Feb- 
 ruary 19th, 1843, an d then set out, by way of Mar- 
 seilles, Lyons, Rheims, Mezieres, and Namur, to take 
 up his post as Nuncio at Brussels. He held that 
 position for three years ; and the Belgians still 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 225 
 
 remember how great an influence he had gained for 
 himself at the court, and how powerful a patron every 
 Catholic undertaking found in him, not less than his 
 far-sighted judgment, which enabled him to see, even 
 then, the events which from afar prepared the Euro- 
 pean revolution. 
 
 Leopold and all the royal family held him in the 
 highest esteem. 
 
 The decree which made him Grand Cross of the 
 Order of Leopold bears the date of May 5th, 1846, 
 and specifies that this royal favor was conferred on 
 him as a particular testimony of good will and esteem. 
 
 Mgr. Pecci had a special liking for establishments 
 of Christian education. He frequently visited the 
 celebrated Academy of Saint-Pierre, and always held 
 in the highest esteem the excellent religious of the 
 Sacred Heart, who direct that house. He used to 
 enter their convent without announcing himself, pre- 
 sided at their feasts, and even interested himself in the 
 compositions of the pupils. The ladies that have been 
 educated in that holy house remember to this day 
 with a lively emotion, the piety and affability of him 
 who is now the father of Catholicity. 
 
 The noble families of Belgium appreciated the 
 great qualities of the apostolic nuncio, who kept up 
 an intercourse with several of them, especially with 
 that of the Count de Merode, where he used to pay 
 frequent visits during his stay at Brussels. Mgr. 
 de Montpellier, Bishop of Liege, had studied at the 
 Roman College together with his Excellency, and 
 they remained ever after intimately united. 
 
 Mgr. Pecci could not long endure the Belgian 
 climate, which is somewhat cold, and his health 
 obliged him to leave Brussels after a sojourn of three 
 years. 
 
226 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 In the month of April, 1845, the Nuncio set out 
 from Belgium to visit some of the neighboring coun- 
 tries, before returning to Italy. His route was from 
 Brussels to Liege, where he spent some days with 
 the friend of his college days, Mgr. Montpellier. 
 Thence he went to Aix-la-Chapelle, Cologne, and up 
 the Rhine to Mainz. He visited Treves also, and 
 after some delay there, proceeded to Maestricht, 
 whence he returned by way of Liege to Brussels. 
 After reposing from the fatigues of this journey, 
 Mgr. Pecci resolved to pay a visit to England, and 
 spent two weeks in London ; after which he came 
 back to Brussels and took final leave of the Belgian 
 Court. His journey homeward took him through 
 Paris, Lyons, Avignon and other French cities of 
 renown, to Marseilles, where he took ship for Civita 
 Vecchia. 
 
 The King of Belgium had handed him a dispatch 
 for the Holy Father ; but Mgr. Pecci, on his arrival 
 at Rome, did not see Gregory XVI. alive. The Pope 
 was on his death-bed, and expired on the istof June, 
 1846. Meanwhile the Bishop of Perugia had died, and 
 a deputation had been sent to Rome from that city to 
 urge the appointment of Mgr. Pecci as his successor. 
 This had been made known to the Nuncio before his 
 departure from Brussels ; and he had been preco- 
 nized Bishop of Perugia on the 10th of January, 
 1846. At the same time the Pope named him Cardi- 
 nal, thus forestalling the request contained in the 
 above-mentioned dispatch of King Leopold. As 
 usual, his nomination to the Cardinalate was reserved 
 in petto ; and as Gregory XVI. died before he could 
 publicly proclaim the nomination, Mgr. Pecci's eleva- 
 tion to that dignity was delayed. 
 
 On Sunday, 2§th of July, 1846, the new Bishop 
 
1 * 
 
 •5 Si 
 
 o 
 p 
 
 <J PS 
 J3 Pi 
 
 3hH s 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 229 
 
 of Perugia took solemn possession of his see, and 
 became the spiritual head of a diocese of which he 
 had already been the civil governor. 
 
 He found there still in existence the greater part 
 of the works he had begun three years previously. 
 His only anxiety now was to apply himself to make' 
 them prosper and to found new ones in accordance 
 with the needs of the time. Thus he founded for his 
 priests " the Academy of St. Thomas," and it was his 
 greatest pleasure to preside at its meetings, that thus 
 he might give them a more lively impulse. One 
 should have been on the spot and have seen Mgr. 
 Pecci living in the midst of the clerics of his semi- 
 nary, to form an idea of his extreme benevolence and 
 his. great spirit of faith. His brother, Don Giuseppe 
 Pecci, greatly aided him in this undertaking. 
 
 Mgr. Pecci brought the ladies of the Sacred 
 Heart, whose singular merit and devotedness he had 
 learned to appreciate at Brussels, to Perugia for the 
 education of young ladies. He had visited, at Paris, 
 the venerable foundress, Madame Barat, and had 
 promised to take the first opportunity to establish the 
 new order in Italy. It was only after the lapse of ten 
 years, whilst he was Bishop of Perugia, that he was 
 able to fulfil at once his promise and his earnest 
 desire. Madame Barat sent a colony of her sisters to 
 Perugia, headed by Madame Lehon, a lady whose 
 merit has since raised her to the highest post in the 
 order. Another colony of the same order had been 
 established at Rome in 1828, and held possession of 
 the church and convent of the Trinita de' Monti. 
 
 During his administration the seminary was re- 
 built and enlarged, and the cathedral repaired and 
 beautified. In 1849, ne presided at a council of the 
 Bishops of Umbria and wrote the acts of the meeting, 
 
230 
 
 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 which tended to the development of religion in that 
 province. When the Piedmontese invasion absorbed 
 that portion of the Papal dominions, Mgr. Pecci was 
 imprisoned and his seminary seized by the new rulers ; 
 but the bishop lodged his seminarians in his own 
 house, and their studies were not interrupted. 
 
 Mgr. Pecci showed in his whole government of 
 
 RECEPTION OF BISHOP PECCI, IN PERUGIA. 
 
 the Church of Perugia much firmness and wisdom. 
 He wrote two celebrated letters to King Victor 
 Emmanuel II. In the first he reproved the fatal 
 measure of civil marriage imposed upon the people 
 of Umbria ; in the other he protested against the 
 expulsion of the Camaldolese friars of Monte Corona 
 and of other religious corporations. In 1862, three 
 clergymen of the diocese had been accused of re- 
 fusing to sign Passaglia's petition to the Pope urg- 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 23 1 
 
 ing him to renounce his temporal power. They 
 answered in the public papers that they had refused 
 merely because they had prepared another petition of 
 their own more insulting to the Holy Father than Pas- 
 saglia's. The bishop wrote to them to recall them to 
 a sense of their duty, and meanwhile suspended them 
 from all functions. The unhappy men, instead of 
 submitting to their bishop, referred his letter to the 
 government, which at once instituted proceedings 
 against Mgr. Pecci. But its own judges were com- 
 pelled, by the evidence of his innocence, to dismiss 
 the case. 
 
 A college had been established at Perugia for the 
 Christian education of young men. The new gov- 
 ernment seized it and placed its own teachers in it to 
 train the youths in its own principles. Mgr. Pecci 
 at once denounced the measure, withdrew his protec- 
 tion from the college, and took down his arms which 
 had been affixed over the main entrance to the build- 
 ing. On the following day the classes were empty, 
 and the government was foiled. 
 
 Seven times he visited the whole of his diocese ; and 
 during his episcopate thirty-six churches were built, 
 and many more were repaired. 
 
 All his pastoral letters to his flock are models of 
 ecclesiastical learning, and will serve as perpetual 
 monuments of his zeal. The most remarkable among 
 them are the last two, one of which he published 
 before the Lent of 1877, the other on the 10th of 
 February, 1878. He inveighs strongly against the 
 current errors in regard to religion and Christian 
 life ; the vices which he condemns are blasphemy, 
 the non-observance of feast-days, licentiousness, the 
 reading of bad books and the neglect of education. 
 
 Mgr. Pecci had been reserved Cardinal in petto by 
 
232 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 his Holiness Gregory XVI. in the Consistory of Jan- 
 uary ioth, 1846. The death of the Pope delayed the 
 moment at which he was to receive the purple. It 
 was only on December 19th, 1853, that he was created 
 Cardinal of the Order of Priests, by Pius IX., with 
 the title of St. Crysogono. 
 
 The piety and austerity of Mgr. Pecci were always a 
 subject of great edification for his diocesans. He prac- 
 tised a special devotion to the Sacred Heart of Jesus, 
 to the Blessed Virgin, and St. Joseph. " At all 
 times," he wrote in his pastoral of December, 1867, 
 fervent prayer has been the divine weapon of the 
 Christian • but, amid the great calamities of the 
 present time, we must more than ever rekindle in 
 souls the love of prayer and fly to the Sacred Heart 
 of Jesus, our Saviour." 
 
 He was most simple in his manner of living. He al- 
 ways rose at daybreak, and after having said his Mass, 
 set to work. He busied himself much with the study 
 of history and literature, and acquired immense eru- 
 dition. He made a profound study of Dante, so far 
 as to be able to recite by heart long passages upon 
 the simple quotation of a line. His conversation was 
 amiable and sprightly. 
 
 Like most of his countrymen, Mgr. Pecci took only 
 one meal a day, at one o'clock. He was an enemy to 
 delicacies and his fare was most frugal ; it consisted of 
 boiled pastry, which replaced the soup, of boiled or 
 roasted meat, of some greens, and of the cheese of the 
 country, made of goat's milk. At all seasons of the 
 year, the Archbishop retired at 10 o'clock. 
 
 Notwithstanding the simplicity of his life, all those 
 who have known Mgr. Pecci at Perugia affirm that 
 his whole person shows a certain majesty. He is "of 
 tall stature ; his forehead is large, and his penetrating 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 235 
 
 eyes betoken a singular vivacity ; his countenance, 
 which austerity has furrowed from early youth, be- 
 trays great keenness. He has a strong and sonorous 
 voice, and speaks French and German fluently. 
 
 At the time of the Council in 1870, Mgr. Pecci, 
 who was then Cardinal, performed a touching cere- 
 mony in the church of the French seminary. He 
 there received the abjuration of a Jewish family of 
 Bologna, and administered baptism and gave holy 
 communion to the converts. The French bishops, 
 who assisted at the ceremony to the number of four- 
 teen or fifteen, were so struck by the majesty of the 
 celebrant, that they could not refrain from saying 
 afterwards : " What a fine Pope he would make !' f 
 
 During the two-and-thirty years of his episcopate 
 he constantly showed himself gentle and benevolent, 
 yet firm and austere. He admitted no consideration 
 when there was question of principle. 
 
 In the Consistory of 21st September, 1877, his 
 Holiness Pius IX. called Cardinal Pecci to Rome as 
 successor of the Camerlengo, Cardinal de Angelis, 
 who had died in the preceding July. From that time 
 his Eminence inhabited at Rome the palace of Falco- 
 nieri, his new office obliging him to reside near the 
 Pope. 
 
 He was a member of the congregations of the 
 bishops and regulars, of the Council, of the ecclesias- 
 tical Immunity, of the Discipline of regulars, and of 
 our Lady of Loretto ; protector of the congregation 
 of the Third Order of St. Francis of Assisi, of the 
 monastery of St. Urban, of that of St. Clare at Assisi, 
 of the conservatory of St. Euphemia, and of the pon- 
 tifical Academy of Archaeology at Rome. 
 
 We cannot end this chapter more appropriately 
 than by giving a synopsis of the last pastoral letter 
 
2$6 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 which Cardinal Pecci, Archbishop of Perugia, issued 
 to the clergy and faithful of his diocese, a document 
 that would have been considered remarkable even if 
 within a year and a week its author had not been 
 raised to the Papacy as Leo XIII. He took up the 
 question, " Is the Catholic Church hostile to the prog- 
 ress of industry, art, and science ? Is there, as her 
 adversaries declare, a natural and irremediable in- 
 compatibility between the Church and civilization?" 
 These were the questions which the Cardinal set him- 
 self to answer, and his answer was, " No ; the Cath- 
 olic Church is hostile to no phase of progress ; is 
 not incompatible with civilization even in its purely 
 material aspect." He went even further, and took 
 pains to explain to his flock what civilization is, its 
 merits and advantages, and these explanations were 
 not given as a theologian but as a political economist. 
 He said : 
 
 1 ' A celebrated French economist, Bastiat, has 
 grouped and shown as in a picture the multiplied 
 benefits man finds in society, and it is a wonder 
 worthy of admiration. Consider the humblest of 
 men, the poorest laborer — he has wherewith to clothe 
 himself, well or ill, and shoes for his feet. Think how 
 many persons, how many agencies, had to be put in 
 motion to furnish this clothing or these shoes ! Daily 
 every man places a morsel of bread to his lips ; be- 
 hold here what labor ; how many hands it has taken 
 to reach that end, from the husbandman who pain- 
 fully turned the furrow to confide to it the seed, to the 
 baker who converted the flour into bread ! Every 
 man has rights ; he finds in society lawyers to defend 
 them, magistrates to make them sacred by their sen- 
 tence, soldiers to compel respect for them. Is he 
 ignorant ? He finds schools, men to write books for 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 237 
 
 him, others to print and publish them. To satisfy 
 his religious instincts, his aspirations towards God, 
 he finds those of his brethren who, laying aside all 
 other occupation, give themselves up to the study of 
 sacred lore, renouncing business, pleasure, home, the 
 better to discharge these lofty duties. But this is 
 enough to prove to you clearly that society is indis- 
 pensable in order that our wants, which are as urgent 
 as they are varied, may be satisfied. 
 
 Having thus pointed out the advantages of associ- 
 ation and the division of labor, Mgr. Pecci went on 
 to explain progress and define civilization as follows : 
 
 '■■ Society, being made up of men essentially perfec- 
 tible, cannot remain at a standstill ; it makes progress 
 and perfects itself. One century inherits the inven- 
 tions, discoveries, and improvements of its predeces- 
 sor, and thus the sum of physical, moral, and political 
 benefits grows marvellously. Who would compare 
 the miserable huts of primitive peoples, their rude 
 utensils, their imperfect tools, with all that we of the 
 nineteenth century possess ? Nor is there any more 
 comparison between the articles produced by our 
 ingeniously constructed machinery and those toil- 
 somely wrought by the hands of man. There can be no 
 doubt that the old highways, unsafe bridges, and long 
 and disagreeable journeyings of old times were not 
 the equals in value of our railroads, which, as it were, 
 fasten wings to our shoulders and have made our 
 globe smaller, so near to each other have they 
 brought its nations. Is not our era, by the gentle- 
 ness of its manners, superior to the rude and brutal 
 days of barbarism, and are not reciprocal relations on 
 a more friendly footing ? From certain standpoints, 
 has not the political system been improved under the 
 influence of time and experience ? No longer is pri- 
 
238 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 vate vengeance tolerated, or torture ; and the petty 
 feudal tyrants, the wrangling communities, the wan- 
 dering bands of free companions — have they not all 
 disappeared ? It is, then, true that man in society 
 goes on perfecting himself in his physical comfort, 
 his moral relations with his fellows, and his political 
 condition. And the different degrees of this succes- 
 sive development to which man in society attains 
 are civilization ; this civilization is new-born and 
 rudimentary when the conditions under which man 
 grows more perfect in this threefold sense are but 
 partially developed ; it is great and high when they 
 attain a larger development ; it would be complete 
 were all the conditions perfectly satisfied." 
 
 After this passage, of which G. de Molinari says 
 in the Debats that it makes the reader fancy he is 
 listening to one of Michel Chevalier's lectures at the 
 College de France, the Cardinal goes on to ask whence 
 proceed progress and civilization. They come, above 
 all, from labor. Labor was despised by the most 
 illustrious of ancient philosophers, but " Christianity 
 elevated, honored, and sanctified it. Jesus Christ, the 
 true Son of God, submitted himself to a poor artisan of 
 Galilee, and in the carpenter's shop of Nazareth did 
 not disdain to set his blessed hand to labor." The 
 apostles supported themselves by their labor, and 
 later, when the barbarian hordes swept over Europe, 
 the monk tilled the soil they had ravaged, and resus- 
 citated industry. Still later the Catholic republics of 
 Italy became the splendid centres of trade, com- 
 merce, and arts. 
 
 Ionia, the Black Sea, Africa, and Asia were the 
 theatres of the commercial relations and military expe- 
 ditions of our ancestors ; there they made important 
 and fecund conquests ; and while abroad their flags 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 239 
 
 floated wreathed with glory and terror, at home they 
 did not remain idle. They cultivated the arts, and 
 their traders, by every honest means, added to 
 public and private wealth. Manufactures of wool, 
 silk, jewelry, colored glass, paper, at Florence, Pisa, 
 Bologna, Milan, Venice, Naples, gave lucrative em- 
 ployment to thousands upon thousands of workmen 
 and attracted to those markets the gold and the com- 
 petition of strangers. 
 
 Of course the Church does not believe that all 
 should be sacrificed to the multiplication of riches, 
 the health and lives of men, the feeble strength of 
 childhood, and Cardinal Pecci protested against the 
 M modern schools of political economy, infested with 
 unbelief, that regard labor as the supreme end of 
 man, and man himself as a machine more or less 
 valuable as it is more or less productive." M. de 
 Molinari, commenting on this, points out that econo- 
 mists do not regard labor as an end but as a means, 
 and that they are thoroughly in accord with their 
 1 ' eminent confrere of Perugia " as to the necessity 
 of limiting the hours of labor and securing days 
 of rest for the artisan as well as of avoiding the 
 exhaustion of children ; they, like the present Pope, 
 believe that charity is necessary ; they favor the 
 widest possible spread of education, detest Avar and up- 
 hold the freedom of commerce, and with sorrow con- 
 template " the enormous number of the victims made 
 by the privation of education, by physical infirmities, 
 by war, and the convulsions of trade." 
 
 After repelling as an odious calumny the accusa- 
 tion against the Church that " she instils into the 
 heart a mystical contempt of earthly things," and 
 commends an asceticism which would exclude all 
 material amelioration of the lot of man, the Cardinal 
 
240 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 sets himself to refute the still more venomous calumny 
 which causes the Church to be considered the enemy 
 of science. This pretended enmity, he says, is not 
 only absurd, but impious, for it involves the supposi- 
 tion that the Church fears lest science may succeed 
 in dethroning God. * So far from dethroning him, 
 science can only make manifest his power and re- 
 double the love he inspires by the full harmony and 
 magnificence of his works. 
 
 See and judge for yourselves. What is there that 
 the Church can desire more ardently than the glory 
 of God and the more intimate acquaintance with the 
 divine Workman which is acquired by the study of 
 his works ? If the universe is indeed a book on every 
 page of which are inscribed the name and the wisdom 
 of God, it is certain that he will be most filled 
 with love for God, will come the nearest to God, 
 who will have studied this book most deeply and 
 most attentively. . . . What reason can there 
 be that the Church should be jealous of the mar- 
 vellous progress our age has made by its studies 
 and discoveries ? Is there in them anything which, 
 looked at from near or from far, can do harm to the 
 ideas of God and of faith whereof the Church is the 
 guardian and infallible mistress ? Bacon, so distin- 
 guished in the walks of physical science, has written 
 that a little knowledge leads away from God, but much 
 knowledge leads back to God. This golden saying is 
 always true, and if the Church is afraid of the ruin that 
 might be wrought by the vain ones who think they 
 understand everything because they have a slight 
 smattering of everything, she has full confidence in 
 those who apply seriously and profoundly to the 
 study of nature, for she knows that at the bottom of 
 their researches they will find God, who in all his 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 24I 
 
 works displays himself with the infinite attributes of 
 his power, his wisdom, and his goodness." 
 
 Then the pastoral letter brings to the support of 
 its author's position the evidence of Copernicus, of 
 Keppler, of Volta, of Galifeo, even of the Protestant 
 Faraday, " who saw in the science to which he 
 applied himself with such passion an agency whereby 
 to reach God." Finally it pays homage to the mar- 
 vellous efforts of science and the sublime spectacle it 
 offers in rendering man master of the forces of nature, 
 in kindling within him a spark of the fire of the God- 
 head. 
 
 " How splendid and majestic does man seem when 
 he reaches after the thunderbolt and lets it fall harmless 
 at his feet ; when he summons the electric spark and 
 sends it, the messenger of his will, through the abysses 
 of ocean, over the precipitous mountains, across 
 the interminable plains ! How glorious, when he 
 bids steam fasten pinions to his shoulders and bear 
 him with the rapidity of lightning over land and sea ! 
 How powerful, when by his ingenuity he seizes 
 upon this force, imprisons it, and conveys it by ways 
 marvellously combined and adapted to give motion 
 — we might almost say intelligence — to brute matter, 
 which thus takes the place of man and spares him his 
 most exhausting toil ! Tell me if there is not in man 
 the semblance of a spark of the Creator when he 
 invokes light and bids it scatter the shades of dark- 
 ness ! 
 
 But the Syllabus ? Has not the Syllabus con- 
 demned science and civilization ? No ; it has not 
 condemned true civilization — that whereby man per- 
 fects himself — but it does condemn "the civilization 
 which would supplant Christianity and destroy with 
 it all wherewith Christianity has enriched us." It 
 
242 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 is not directed against civilization and science, but 
 against atheism and materialism. " Having dealt with 
 the material amelioration of the condition of man, he 
 says : ' ' It would be an agreeable task to cast the same 
 light on those things which concern the amelioration 
 of man's moral and political condition, if, instead of 
 writing a pastoral letter, we had set ourselves to com- 
 posing a long treatise, and if we did not intend, if life 
 permits it, to rettim at a future day to this subject." 
 
 The Pope of 1878 will conclude the essay begun 
 by the Cardinal of 1877. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 The Election. The Office of Camerlengo on the Death of the Pope— The 
 Conclave of 1878— The First Ballot— The Second Ballot— The Third and 
 Last Ballot — The Ceremonies of Acceptance — The Public Proclamation by 
 Cardinal Caterini — The Rejoicings at Rome — The First Papal BenedictioD 
 — Leo XIII. and France — The Audiences. 
 
 The Cardinal Camerlengo has the most extended 
 rights. He is the head and president of the Apos- 
 tolic Chamber. At the death of the Pope, he repre- 
 sents, in some manner, the temporal power of the 
 Holy See, in the same way as the Sacred College 
 represents the spiritual power. Hence, to appoint 
 him Camerlengo was to entrust him with the princi- 
 pal authority during the vacancy of the Holy See. 
 The result has shown that it was, so to say, to point 
 him out to the choice of the Cardinals, who were thus 
 given an occasion to appreciate the high qualities of 
 Cardinal Pecci ; and we may safely say that, if Leo 
 XIII. is a Pope after the heart of God, he is no less so 
 after the heart of Pius IX. 
 
 On the 7th of February, we find Mgr. Pecci 
 kneeling at the death-bed of the much beloved Pius 
 IX., overwhelmed with grief. When the great and 
 sad event had taken place, and death had deprived 
 us of our beloved father, the Camerlengo, by virtue 
 of his office, found himself charged with the funeral 
 services to be performed. He was to verify the 
 death of the Pope and to receive from the Cardinal- 
 Dean the deposit of the Fisherman's Ring. He 
 
244 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 was to place in the coffin of Pius IX. the three 
 velvet purses containing the pieces of money that were 
 struck during the late Pontiff's reign, and the parch- 
 ment on which the events of his life were traced. 
 He was, besides, charged with the direction of all the 
 arrangements to be made for the organization of the 
 Conclave ; and he displayed the highest wisdom in 
 that delicate mission. 
 
 The Conclave which was destined to appoint a 
 successor to the immortal Pius IX. was one of the 
 largest in the whole history of the Church and the 
 shortest in duration. The Holy Ghost, whose in- 
 visible hand directs and governs the Church, and 
 against whom human calculation and cunning can 
 avail naught, shortened the days of mourning to fill 
 Christendom with new joy. 
 
 On the morning of February 18th, their Eminences, 
 the Cardinals went to the Pauline Chapel in the 
 Vatican to assist at the Mass of the Holy Ghost sung 
 by Cardinal Schwa rzenberg, Archbishop of Prague. 
 The diplomatic body in full uniform, and the represen- 
 tatives of the Roman nobility, were accommodated in 
 the tribune of the chapel. At the conclusion of divine 
 service, Monsignor Mercurelli, Secretary of Briefs, 
 delivered an address on the manner in which the elec- 
 tion of the Pontiff is to be carried on according to 
 the present regulations of the Church. All the con- 
 stitutions concerning the Conclave were observed 
 with the greatest scrupulosity, so that no one might 
 find a pretext to question the validity of the choice. 
 This was also the desire of the Catholic Powers, 
 which they had communicated, through their ambas- 
 sadors, to the Cardinal Camerlengo. 
 
 In the afternoon at four o'clock, the Cardinals as- 
 sembled again in the Pauline Chapel. Thence they pro- 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 245 
 
 ceeded, between two lines of the Noble Guard, the 
 Swiss Guard and the Palatine Guard of Honor, to the 
 Sistine Chapel, where they sang the " Veni Creator " 
 with the Conclavists. At the conclusion of the pre- 
 scribed prayers, the Cardinals took the oath required 
 by the Canons. Then the Marshal of the Conclave, 
 Prince Chigi, together with his retinue, stepped in 
 and bound himself by a sacred oath to see that the 
 regulations of the Church were observed during the 
 Conclave. Every one of the Conclavists in like man- 
 ner took the same oath. 
 
 After these last ceremonies, which served as a 
 prelude to the Conclave, were completed, each Car- 
 dinal was accompanied by a Noble Guard to the cell 
 assigned him by lot. The cells had been constructed 
 in a part of the Vatican palace known under the name 
 of Cortile di San Damaso. 
 
 At eight o'clock, the master of ceremonies went to 
 every cell, rang a small silver bell, and cried out at 
 the third ringing, " Extra omnes." Those that did 
 not belong to the Conclave left the rooms immedi- 
 ately. The Cardinal Camerlengo, accompanied by 
 the senior Cardinal of each order, proceeded to the 
 entrance of the Conclave and gave the keys for the 
 outer door to the Marshal. This the only entrance — 
 all the others had been walled up — was closed by 
 means of two doors. The Marshal kept the keys for 
 the outer, the Camerlengo for the inner door. Thus 
 the closing of the Conclave was completed at nine 
 o'clock in the evening. 
 
 The next morning the master of ceremonies rang 
 the silver bell at intervals of half an hour, and cried 
 out "ad capellam Domini." At nine o'clock, the 
 Cardinals proceeded to the Sistine Chapel, where 
 the Dean of the College of Cardinals, Luigi Amat, 
 
246 
 
 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 said low Mass. The Cardinals who had neither the 
 time nor convenience to offer up the Holy Sacrifice 
 received holy communion. After Mass, all returned 
 to their cells to take their breakfast. Towards noon 
 the first ballot took place by sealed tickets. Cardinal 
 Pecci had twenty-three votes, Cardinal Bilio eleven, 
 Cardinal Franchi* four, Cardinal Panebianco four ; the 
 
 CARDINAL FRANCHI. 
 
 other votes were scattered among various Cardinals. 
 But this ballot was declared void, because one of the 
 Cardinals had, contrary to the regulation, affixed to 
 his paper a seal which bore the mark of the dignity of 
 a Cardinal. In the evening at five o'clock the second 
 vote took place, in which Cardinal Pecci received 
 thirty-eight votes out of sixty-one, or more than one 
 
 *Pied Aug. 1, 1878, 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 249 
 
 half. But according to the decree of Gregory X. 
 two thirds of the votes are required for the election 
 of a Pope. 
 
 In the afternoon, his Eminence Cardinal Moraes 
 Cardoso, Patriarch of Lisbon, arrived in Rome and 
 was admitted, with the customary ceremonies, into 
 
 CARDINAL PANEBIANCO. 
 
 the Conclave. The double locked doors were opened, 
 and, with the same formality, locked again. A faith- 
 ful record of the whole proceeding was drawn up by 
 Monsignor Pericoli, Dean of the Apostolic Protono- 
 taries, and by the Marshal of the Conclave, and was 
 signed by the dean, by Prince Philip Lancellotti and 
 Count Astolfo Servanzi. 
 
 On the following day, February the 20th, the third 
 
250 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 and last ballot took place. Cardinal Pecci, Bishop of 
 Perugia, was elected Pope by forty-four votes out of 
 sixty-two. Immediately after the election, the Sub- 
 dean of the College of Cardinals requested Mgr. Mar- 
 tinucci, whose duty it was, to see that the prescribed 
 ceremonies of the succession should be performed. 
 The canopies which had been erected over the seats 
 of the Cardinals were removed, with the exception 
 of the ninth on the Gospel side, which belonged to 
 the elect. 
 
 The Dean of the Sacred College presented him- 
 self before the newly elected Pope, and asked him : 
 " Acceptasne electionem in Summum Pontincem ?" 
 " Do you accept your election as sovereign Pontiff ?" 
 The Pope answered that he was unworthy of such an 
 honor ; but since all had chosen him, he submitted to 
 God's will. 
 
 The dean put the second question : " Ouomodo vis 
 vocari ?" " What name will you assume ?" The Holy 
 Father answered : " Leo XIII.," in memory of Leo 
 XII., for whom he had ever cherished a great ven- 
 eration. 
 
 In the annals of the Papacy no name stands out 
 more beautifully than that of Leo. St. Leo the Great 
 stayed Attila, St. Leo III. crowned Charlemagne, St. 
 Leo IV. saved Rome from the Saracens. St. Leo 
 IX. subdued, by his energy, his courage, and his 
 virtues, even more than by his authority, the raging 
 enemies of the Church ; all the Leos, veritable lions, 
 seem particularly predestined to represent the con- 
 quering lion of the tribe of Juda. Whilst awaiting 
 a new Charlemagne, Leo XIII. stands, from his very 
 accession to the Papal throne, in presence of more 
 than one Attila, and we are well aware that the 
 modern Saracens and other enemies of the Church 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 251 
 
 are to-day both numerous and powerful. Later on, 
 history will say of the present Pontiff : ' ' Vicit Leo de 
 tribu Jiida" " The Lion of the tribe of Juda hath 
 conquered." 
 
 m 
 
 THE PEOPLE WATCHING FOR THE " SFUMATA." 
 
 Mgr. Martinucci, in his capacity of Apostolic 
 Protonotary, drew up the act of acceptance of the 
 supreme Pontiff, whilst the witnesses were Mgr. 
 Lasagni, Secretary of the Sacred College, and Mgr. 
 Marinelli, Bishop of Porphyria. 
 
 The newly elected Pope retired immediately to 
 
252 
 
 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 the sacristy, vested himself in the Papal robes, and 
 returning again to the chapel, gave the Cardinals the 
 apostolic benediction for ths first time. The Cardi- 
 nals kissed his hand and embraced him. Cardinal 
 Schwarzenberg, who had been appointed by his Holi- 
 ness pro-Camerlengo, placed the Fisherman's Ring on 
 his finger, whereupon the Conclavists were admitted 
 
 CARDINAL CATERINI. 
 
 to kiss his feet. The joy was as great as the mourn- 
 ing over the death of Pius IX. had been. Even on 
 the first day of the Conclave, the piazza of St. Peter 
 was crowded with hundreds of persons who came 
 thither to watch for the " Sfumata," or smoke issuing 
 from a little chimney which communicates with the 
 inside of the Sistine Chapel. When the ballot does 
 not come to a definite conclusion, the tickets are 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 253 
 
 burned, and the smoke, which can be observed from 
 without, is a sign that no election has taken place. 
 
 Thus it came to pass that most of the people who 
 occupied the piazza of St. Peter at noon, and witnessed 
 the smoke ascending from the chimney had dispersed 
 when, at one o'clock, the bars of the great Loggia 
 on the facade of St. Peter's were withdrawn. The 
 few persons that had loitered in the piazza hastened 
 towards the church. There appeared at the Loggia, 
 preceded by the cross, the oldest Cardinal-Deacon, 
 Caterini,** who, notwithstanding his advanced age of 
 83 years, did not wish to be deprived of the honor of 
 announcing to the Catholic world, the successor of 
 Pius IX., and who now brought to the assembled mul- 
 titude the glad tidings : 
 
 " Annuntio vobis gaudium magnum : habemus 
 Papam Eminentissimum et Reverendissimum Domi- 
 num Joachim Pecci, qui sibi imposuit nomen : Leo 
 XIII." 
 
 " I announce to you great joy : we have as Pope, 
 his Eminence, the most Reverend Lord Joachim 
 Pecci, who takes the name of Leo XIII." 
 
 Joyous shouts of applause, indefinitely prolonged^ 
 greeted the happy message. The news that a sove- 
 reign had been granted to the Church of Christ 
 spread with lightning rapidity throughout the whole 
 city. Just as the peals of the bells of St. Peter's 
 found an echo in the bells of the entire city of Rome, so 
 the joyful news of " Papa Pecci, Leone XIII.," was 
 on all lips in less than an hour. No one that has not 
 witnessed it could believe it possible to unite in one 
 place, and in less than two hours, thousands and 
 thousands of people by one simple word. 
 
 Three rows of carriages and princely vehicles, 
 with numerous lackeys, drove up and down the 
 
 * Died October 29, 1881. 
 
254 LIFE 0F P0PE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 Borghi. The Leonine City swarmed with people who 
 poured out of every street and alley like bees from 
 their hives. 
 
 About half -past five o'clock the windows of the 
 interior Loggia were thrown open. A dense mass 
 hung round the entrance of St. Peter's. In a few 
 moments the new Pope, Leo XIII., made his ap- 
 pearance. The faith which had remained dormant 
 in the hearts of thousands assembled in St. Peter's 
 broke forth in loud acclamations. A cry from fifty 
 thousand voices, which the grand structure of St. 
 Peter's alone seemed able to withstand, greeted the 
 new Pope. 
 
 The Monsignori and the Cardinals who accom- 
 panied the Holy Father, tried in vain to calm the 
 shouts. The exultation and joy were too great to be 
 silenced. Then the new Pontiff stretched out his 
 hands over the assembled multitude, and a deathlike 
 silence ensued. He raised his eyes towards heaven 
 and remained for a few moments in this attitude. 
 His tall, emaciated form towered above all his attend- 
 ants ; upon the red cape shone the golden stole, and 
 his snow-white hair formed a beautiful contrast with 
 the dark background. The impressiveness of the 
 moment beggars all description. 
 
 Turned towards the high altar of the Basilica, he 
 sang, with a clear and firm voice : " Adjutorium nos- 
 trum in nomine Domini ;" to which a choir of 
 thousands of voices answered in unison : " Qui fecit 
 coelum et terram. " 
 
 The Holy Father leaned somewhat over the railing 
 of the Loggia and imparted to the kneeling multitude 
 his first solemn benediction. 
 
 The spectacle which was. witnessed in St. Peter's 
 at this moment was sublime in the highest degree. 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 255 
 
 What is it that makes an innumerable multitude of men 
 of various conditions and stations in life, of different 
 
 THE BASILICA OF ST. PETER'S. 
 
 habits and tastes, of various countries and nations, 
 without material force, bend their knees in the pres- 
 ence of this venerable old man ? Where can you 
 find a spectacle to be compared to this ? Thousands 
 
256 
 
 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 and thousands on bended knees, thousands and 
 thousands fixing their gaze upon one point, thou- 
 sands upon thousands whose hearts are exultant 
 with joy, thousands upon thousands down whose 
 cheeks flow tears of joy ; and above them all, the 
 majestic form of the Holy Father blessing his people, 
 
 CARDINAL MERTEL. 
 
 in the name of the Omnipotent God — all this was a 
 sight the like of which we shall look for in vain out- 
 side of the Catholic Church. 
 
 The Holy Father retired amid the shouts of : 
 " Viva il Papa ! Viva Leone XIII. ! Viva il Papa 
 Re r 
 
 When the Marshal of the Conclave had heard the 
 peals of the bells of St. Peter's, he had hastened, with 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 259 
 
 his escort, to the gate which leads to the reception- 
 room of the Cardinals. At the Ruota, Monsignor 
 Lasagni informed him officially of the result of the 
 Conclave ; but the doors were not 'opened until four 
 o'clock in the afternoon, when the Marshal removed 
 the barriers, and had the honor of kissing the feet 
 of the newly elected Pope outside of the Conclave. 
 
 After this first ceremony, his Holiness, passing 
 through the Sistine Chapel, entered the hall of the 
 Paramenti, where he admitted to the kissing of his 
 feet the prelates and personages who had been for that 
 day employed in the exterior service of the Conclave. 
 After this, having again been vested in his pontifical 
 robes, the Holy Father, preceded by two apostolic 
 notaries, having at his sides the Cardinal-Deacons 
 Mertel and Consolini, and followed by Mgr. Ricci, 
 who had resumed the office of Major-domo, and by the 
 Almoner and the Sacristans, advanced to the altar of 
 the Sistine Chapel. After having knelt there and 
 prayed, he rose and seated himself on the Scdia, 
 placed on the platform of the altar, to receive the 
 homage of the Cardinals. 
 
 After the Dean of the Cardinals had recited the 
 prayers, super Pontificetn electum, the Pope solemnly 
 gave the apostolic benediction. At last, having 
 descended from the Sedia and prayed anew on his 
 knees before the altar, he returned to the hall of the 
 Paramenti. Here he deposited the sacred vestments 
 and went back to his apartments. 
 
 During that time, all the bells of Rome continued 
 to ring, re-echoing the joy of the people, and from 
 among the multitudes that returned from the Vati- 
 can a long murmur arose which testified to the gen- 
 eral gladness. 
 
 In the evening, the following proclamation an- 
 
260 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 nounced the election of his Eminence Cardinal Pecci 
 to the Papal throne : 
 
 "Since God Almighty has deigned to raise to 
 the Papal throne his Holiness Leo XIII., it is 
 ordered that the ' Te Deum laudamus ' be sung 
 and the prayer which is found in the ritual under 
 the title : ' Preces dicendse in processione pro 
 gratiarum actione ' be recited in the churches of 
 the Holy City, without any exception, on the 22d 
 of this month, at ten a.m. Moreover, all the bells 
 of Rome shall be rung solemnly at the same time 
 during the space of one hour. Finally we prescribe 
 that in thanksgiving for the exaltation of his Holiness 
 Leo XIII. during the next three days, viz., the 22d, 
 23d, and 24th inst., the Collect \ pro gratiarum 
 actione ' be added in every sacrifice of the Mass. 
 
 " Given in our residence, on this the 20th day of 
 February, 1878. 
 
 " Raphael, Cardinal- Vicar. 
 
 "Can. Placidus Petacci, Secretary." 
 
 On February the 22d, after the Te Deum had been 
 chanted in the Sistine Chapel, his Holiness received 
 the ambassadors of France, Spain, Portugal, and Aus- 
 tria in the pontifical apartments. The ambassador 
 of France, M. le Baron Baude, was the first admitted. 
 
 Leo XIII. loves France, and has already given 
 several testimonies of his sympathy for that country. 
 Before entering the Conclave, he received in his 
 quality of Camerlengo, in special audience at the Vati- 
 can, the French delegates, who were charged to pre- 
 sent to him the address of the Catholic societies. " I 
 thank you warmly," answered his Eminence, "you 
 and all the works which you represent. It is a great 
 happiness for us to see France coming forward first 
 
THE S^STINE CHAPEL. 
 
 Page 261. 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 263 
 
 on this occasion ; for, understand it well, we do not 
 confound everything that comes nowadays from 
 France with the French people, who have ever been 
 so much attached to the Holy See and so generous to 
 the Church. We therefore thank France, and we 
 pray that she may prosper with her traditions of faith 
 and greatness. She is at present in a critical posi- 
 tion ; but let us hope that the prayers and zeal of her 
 children may draw upon her the graces of Heaven, 
 and that soon she may resume the post of honor 
 which she has always occupied so gloriously." 
 
 Some days later, at the moment when the Sacred 
 College rendered its first homage to the Sovereign 
 Pontiff, Cardinal Guibert asked the Holy Father's 
 blessing for himself, for the diocese of Paris, and for 
 the whole of France. Leo XIII. gave his blessing, 
 adding that he loved France much on account of her 
 great generosity and devotedness to the Church. 
 
 Lastly, on February the 28th, his Holiness said to 
 the representatives of the French Catholic Universi- 
 ties : " France, in spite of her misfortunes, remains 
 ever worthy of herself and shows that she has not lost 
 her vocation. No one more than the Vicar of Jesus 
 Christ has cause to compassionate the sufferings of 
 France, for in her the Holy See has always found one 
 of its strongest supporters. 
 
 " To-day, alas ! she has lost some of her power ; 
 and, weakened by the divisions of party, she is pre- 
 vented from giving free scope to her noble instincts. 
 And yet, what has she not done for the Holy See, 
 even after her many disasters ? She has already 
 given it the pride of her most illustrious families ; the 
 little Pontifical army was to a great extent made up 
 of the sons of France ; and from the time they could 
 no longer serve the cause of the Pope with their 
 
264 
 
 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 swords, France has given proof of her attachment to 
 the Holy See in a thousand other ways ; her offerings 
 always form a considerable part of the Peter's pence. 
 " So great a generosity cannot remain .unreward- 
 ed. God will bless a nation which is capable of so 
 many noble sacrifices, and history will yet write many 
 a beautiful page on the Gesta Dei per Francos." 
 
 CARDINAL GUIBERT. 
 
 From the day following his election, the Sovereign 
 Pontiff received at the Vatican the numerous Catho- 
 lics that had come from all parts of the world to see 
 him. The audiences lasted for nine hours. In one 
 single day, Leo XIII. spoke to twelve hundred 
 persons that came kneeling one by one before him. 
 At times he had to rest himself awhile, overcome as 
 he was by fatigue. They begged him to suspend his 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 265 
 
 audiences, and he answered with mildness : " No, 
 no, these dear children come from so far !'■' and he 
 continued his daily labor. How many touching de- 
 tails might be given about these audiences, which the 
 Holy Father grants with an affability and a gracious- 
 ness to which the majesty of the Pontiff gives a 
 new value. He is a father to all. He receives and 
 blesses the Roman nobility, the representatives ol 
 Catholic associations, those of the press, of the Pontif- 
 ical Zouaves. No one is excluded, and all carry away 
 with them a grateful remembrance of the Vatican. 
 One of the most touching audiences was that given to 
 the deputies of the Perugian clergy, having at their 
 head the mild and pious Mgr. Laurenzi, Bishop of 
 Amata, in partibus, and coadjutor of the See of Peru- 
 gia. The separation was hard. During thirty-two 
 years his Eminence Cardinal Pecci had administered 
 that diocese with an incomparable wisdom, goodness, 
 and vigor. He loved and he was loved in return ; on 
 both sides, therefore, there were tears. The father 
 was forced to abandon the children of his apostolic 
 heart, the children saw themselves obliged to make 
 the sacrifice of their father to the Christian world. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 The Coronation. Retirement and Prayer— The Cortege— The Papal Throne 
 — The Tiara— Congratulations of the Cardinals— The Holy Father's Answer. 
 
 Meanwhile the day of the coronation, fixed for 
 Sunday, the 3d of March, was approaching. His Holi- 
 ness Leo XIII. wished to prepare himself for that 
 great act by silence and recollection. The audiences 
 were suspended, and he who was about to put on the 
 highest crown on earth sought in prayer and medita- 
 tion the strength and courage of which he stood in 
 need to fill in a worthy manner the throne of the 
 glorious Pius IX. 
 
 The coronation of Leo XIII. was to take place 
 in the Basilica of St. Peter. Circumstances, which 
 were particularly sad, determined the Sovereign 
 Pontiff, in order to avoid all disorder, to choose the 
 Sistine Chapel for that grand ceremony, which took 
 place with all possible pomp. 
 
 The holy father left his apartments, carried on 
 the sedia gestatoria, accompanied by all the Cardinals, 
 surrounded by his Pontifical Court. 
 
 The cortege was opened by the Swiss Guard 
 and by the bearer of the Papal cross. They were 
 followed by the sediarii, or bearers of the sedia gesta- 
 toria, the busso/anti, and the mace-bearers, arrayed in 
 their rich and varied costumes. Then followed the 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 267 
 
 Noble Guard and the two princes who command this 
 corps, with Prince Colonna arrayed in a costume 
 resembling that of a Spanish cavalier in the time of 
 Philip II. — a white ruff around the neck, black dress, 
 tunic-shaped, black stockings, and on his left breast a 
 large and glittering star. He is Prince Assistant at 
 the Pontifical Throne, and has the privilege of giving 
 the water to the holy father at the lavations during 
 mass. Beside him came the Marquis Sacchetti, also 
 in gala costume as Foriere maggiore of the sacred Apos- 
 tolic palaces. These immediately preceded the Sov- 
 ereign Pontiff, who was vested in red mozzetta, and 
 was surrounded by his Noble Guard and followed by 
 Mgr. Ricci, Major-domo, Mgr. Cataldi, Pro-Master 
 of the Chamber, Mgr. Samminiatelli, Almoner, Mgr. 
 Marinelli, Sacristan, and others who for the time 
 being hold the places of chamberlains and chaplains. 
 His Holiness entered into the Hall of Tapestries, 
 where he was vested by the two first Cardinal- 
 Deacons in his sacred robes, and on his head was 
 placed a mitre of cloth of gold. When this cere- 
 mony was completed, the Pope, preceded by the 
 Penitentiaries of the Vatican Basilica, who hear con- 
 fessions in so many different languages, by the Arch- 
 bishops and Bishops in white copes and white 
 mitres, amongst whom were the Greek Deacon and 
 Subdeacon, and finally by the Cardinals, of whom 
 the Cardinal-Deacons wore the tonacella, or tunic, 
 the priests the chasuble, and the Archbishops and 
 Bishops the white cope of cloth of silver sown with 
 gold ornaments, and all with white mitres, moved 
 towards the Ducal Hall, which was fitted up as a 
 chapel, and on the arrival of the procession here, his 
 Holiness, after a short prayer, took his place on the 
 throne, which stood on the Gospel side of the altar. 
 
268 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 The Cardinals then approached him one by one and 
 tendered him their obedience. They ascended the 
 steps of the throne one by one and kissed the right 
 hand of the Pontiff. The Archbishops and Bishops 
 kissed the Pontiff's foot. The Holy Father then im- 
 parted the Apostolic Benediction and intoned the 
 chant of Tierce, which was continued by the Pon- 
 tifical choir. At the conclusion of this chant, the 
 Pope was robed in the Pontifical vestments brought 
 to him by the clerks of the Papal Chapel, and the first 
 of the Cardinal-Deacons placed the sacred ring upon 
 his finger. Then Cardinal Mertel, first deacon at the 
 ceremony, with staff in hand, rose up, the Proceda- 
 mus in pace was sung, and the procession was formed 
 again and moved in the same order in which it came, 
 except that immediately following the cross-bearer 
 came the consistorial advocates, and in front of the 
 Cardinals came Prince Ruspoli, Master of the Sacred 
 Hospice and the Mitred Abbots. When the cortege 
 began to move, his Holiness ascended the sedia ges- 
 tatoria, under a baldachino of cloth of silver borne 
 by eight dignitaries. The large fans of white ostrich 
 feathers, the flabelli, were again seen in procession. 
 The Swiss Guards with drawn swords surrounded 
 the Pontiff. The whole style and arrangement and 
 grandeur of this ceremony equalled, if they did not 
 surpass, the great functions formerly witnessed in the 
 Sistine Chapel during Rome's palmy days. The Sedia 
 upon which the Sovereign Pontiff was borne was that 
 presented by the Neapolitan Catholics to the lament- 
 ed and dearly beloved Pontiff Pius IX. 
 
 In the Sistine Chapel the throne was raised upon 
 the marble dais on the Gospel side of the altar. That 
 spot so long bare and unadorned was to-day fitted 
 with its proper ornament. Behind the altar, over- 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 271 
 
 shadowed by Michael Angelo's terrible " Last Judg- 
 ment," with its mighty and muscular figures, was an 
 altar-piece in tapestry representing the fitting subject 
 of Christ giving the keys to Peter. The floor of the 
 chapel was covered with fine green baize, and the 
 steps of the throne and altar with red cloth. 
 
 As the procession was about to move, a clerk of the 
 
 CARDINAL WISEMAN. 
 
 Papal Chapel brought a handful of flax attached to a 
 gilded rod, and having presented it to a master of cere- 
 monies, the latter knelt, and extending the rod, burnt 
 the flax in presence of the Holy Father, pronouncing 
 at the same time in a grave and solemn tone : Pater 
 Sancte, sic transit gloria mundi. " Holy Father, thus 
 
272 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 passeth away the glory of the world." The same act 
 was repeated at the entrance of the Sistine Chapel, 
 and finally a third time within the chapel before 
 the enclosure within which were the seats of the 
 Cardinals. Cardinal Wiseman wrote of this cere- 
 mony, " Three times is this impressive rite per- 
 formed in that procession, as though to counteract 
 the earthly influences of a triple crown." It is to 
 remind the Pontiff that the glory of this world is brief 
 and passing as the flame which finishes in the very 
 act of kindling. The solemn lesson seemed to make 
 a deep impression on the mind of Leo XIII. 
 
 A magnificent spectacle was now presented to 
 the eye in the Sistine Chapel. A large number of 
 persons were present in the tribunes. In the Royal 
 gallery were their Royal Highnesses the Duke and 
 Duchess of Parma, with their suite. In the other 
 tribunes were the ambassadors and ministers accred- 
 ited to the Vatican, with the persons attached to the 
 embassies, and representatives of the Order of St. 
 John of Jerusalem and of the Knights of Calatrava, 
 all in grand uniform and sparkling with decora- 
 tions. On the same side, in another tribune, were 
 the Roman princes and patricians with their fami- 
 lies, and many distinguished personages, Italian and 
 foreign. A tribune to the right was occupied by 
 ladies in black dresses and veils. 
 
 When the Pontiff arrived before the Papal altar, 
 he descended from the sedia gestatoria, and after a 
 brief prayer began the Introit of the Mass. The 
 Confiteor being finished, the Pope sat on the throne, 
 and the three first Cardinal-Bishops, Di Pietro, Sac- 
 coni, and Guidi, recited the three customary prayers, 
 super electum Pontificem, after which he descended, 
 and, standing before the first step of the altar, the 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 273 
 
 first Cardinal-Deacon removed the mitre from his 
 head, and the second Cardinal-Deacon, Mertel, 
 placed upon his shoulders the Pontifical Pallium, 
 which the Pope first kissed, and which was fastened 
 by three gold pins. Cardinal Mertel, on imposing it, 
 pronounced the following words : Accipe pallium sanc- 
 tum, plenitudinem Pontificalis officii, ad honor em omni- 
 potentis Dei, et gloriosissimce Virginis Maria?, ejus matris, 
 et Beatorum Apostolorum Petri et Pauli, et Sancto? Romano? 
 Ecclesia. ' ' When his Holiness had received the pallium 
 he ascended the altar and thence proceeded to the 
 throne, where he received the full obedience of the 
 Cardinals, who kissed his foot and his hand and then 
 received the kiss of peace, for which his Holiness rose 
 slightly from his throne. The Archbishops and Bish- 
 ops kissed his foot and his knee and the Penitentiaries 
 his foot only. The Pope then proceeded to the altar 
 and the Mass was continued, with all the prayers 
 proper for the coronation. 
 
 On the conclusion of the Mass, the Holy Father 
 removed the maniple, sat again upon the throne, 
 while the choir sang Corona aurea super caput ejus, 
 composed expressly for this occasion by the maestro, 
 Signor Pasquali, of Carpineto, the birth-place of the 
 Sovereign Pontiff. The Cardinal-Deacon then in- 
 toned the prescribed versicles and the following 
 prayer : Omnipotens sempiterne Deus, dignitas sacer- 
 dotii, et auctor regni, da gratiam famulo tuo Leoni 
 Pontijici nostro, ecclesiam tuam fructuose regendi, ut ab eo 
 qui tua dementia pater re gum, et rector omnium jidelium 
 constituitur et coronatur, salubri tua dispositione cuncta 
 bene gubernentur , Per Christum, etc. , to which the can- 
 tors replied, Amen. Then the second Cardinal-Dea- 
 con, who stood at the left of the throne, removed the 
 mitre from the head of the Pontiff, and the first Cardi- 
 
?74 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 nal-Deacon, who stood at his right, imposed the tiara 
 upon him, at the same time saying in a loud voice 
 these words : Accipe Tiaram tribus coronis ornatam, 
 et scias Te esse Pat rem Principum et Re gum, Rect or em 
 Or bis, in terra Vicar ium Salvatoris nostri jfesu Christ i, 
 cui est honor et gloria in scecula sceculorum. Amen. 
 
 The tiara placed upon the head of Leo XIII. was 
 that presented to the Holy Father Pius IX. by the 
 Palatine Guard of Honor. 
 
 This was the most beautiful and touching part of 
 the ceremony, and produced a deep impression upon 
 the hearts of all present. Many an eye was wet with 
 tears as the Cardinal placed this crown, this symbol 
 of majesty and power, spiritual and temporal — alas ! 
 the temporal rule is no more — upon the head of a 
 Pontiff who is rapidLy nearing the ordinary term of 
 human life. All seemed so frail, yet it was destined 
 to last forever. The centuries of the past have but 
 strengthened the Church, the earthly head of which 
 is that aged man sitting before us with the tiara upon 
 his head. And as the flaming flax signified the tran- 
 sitory nature of worldly glory, so does this feeble 
 Pontiff typify an ever powerful endurance and a per- 
 petual resistance to the mighty ones of the world. 
 
 The act of coronation being accomplished, His 
 Holiness imparted the triple benediction to all pres- 
 ent. This was followed by the reading in Latin 
 and Italian of the Bulls of Indulgence by the Car- 
 dinal-Deacons. Then in the midst of a breathless 
 silence and a religious respect, the Pontiff, seated on 
 the sedia gestatoria, with the tiara on his head, accom- 
 panied by the Cardinals and the procession as be- 
 fore, passed from the chapel, blessing the people 
 kneeling on both sides. Then having laid aside the 
 Pontifical vestments in the Hall of Tapestries, and 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 2JJ 
 
 surrounded by the Sacred College, by Archbishops 
 and Bishops, and Penitentiaries of St. Peter's, he 
 listened to the following address read by His Emi- 
 nence Cardinal Di Pietro : — 
 
 ';■ Since our votes, inspired by God, have caused 
 the selection for the great dignity of Sovereign 
 Pontiff of the Catholic Church to fall upon your 
 Holiness, we have passed from profound affliction to 
 a lively hope. To the tears which we shed upon the 
 tomb of Pius IX., a Pope so greatly venerated 
 throughout the whole world, and so beloved by us, 
 succeeds the consoling thought that there arises 
 rapidly a new dawn with well founded hopes for the 
 Church of Jesus Christ. 
 
 14 Yes, Most Holy Father, you gave sufficient 
 proofs of your piety, of your apostolic zeal, of your 
 many virtues, of your high intelligence, of your 
 prudence and of the deep interest you took in the 
 glory and the majesty of our Sacred College, when 
 you ruled the diocese entrusted to you by Divine 
 Providence, or took part in the grave affairs of the 
 Holv See ; so that we can easily persuade ourselves 
 that being elected Sovereign Pontiff you will do as 
 the Apostle wrote of himself to the Thessalonians : 
 For our Gospel hath not been to you in word only but in 
 pozver also, and in the Holy Ghost, and in much fulness. 
 
 " Nor, indeed, was the Divine Will slow to man- 
 ifest itself, that Will which by our suffrages repeated 
 to you the words formerly spoken to David when he 
 was declared King in Israel : Thou shall feed my people 
 Israel ; and thou shall be ruler over them. 
 
 " To which Divine disposition it is gratifying to 
 us to see how suddenly the general sentiment corre- 
 sponds, and how all concur in venerating your sacred 
 person, as the tribes of Israel prostrated themselves 
 
278 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 in Hebron before the new pastor allotted to them by 
 God. So we likewise hasten, on this solemn day 
 of your coronation, like the elders of the chosen 
 people, to repeat to you, in pledge of affection and of 
 obedience, the words recorded in the sacred pages : 
 Behold we are thy bone and thy flesh. 
 
 M May heaven grant that, as the holy Book of 
 Kings adds that David reigned forty years — quadra- 
 ginta annis regnavit — so ecclesiastical history may 
 record for posterity the length of the Pontificate of 
 Leo XIII. 
 
 " These are the sentiments and the sincere wishes 
 that in the name of the Sacred College I place at 
 your sacred feet. Deign benignantly to accept them, 
 by imparting to us your Apostolic benediction." 
 
 The Holy Father received these sentiments of the 
 Sacred College in the most benignant manner, and 
 replied to them in the following words : 
 
 " The noble and affectionate words which your 
 Most Reverend Eminence, in the name of the whole 
 Sacred College, has just addressed to us, deeply 
 touch our heart, already deeply moved by the un- 
 expected event of our exaltation to the Supreme 
 Pontificate, which has happened without any merit 
 of ours. 
 
 ' The weight of the sovereign Keys, already of 
 itself so formidable, which has been imposed upon 
 our shoulders, is rendered heavier still by our little- 
 ness, which is overburdened by it. 
 
 V The very rite which has now been accomplished 
 with so much solemnity has made us understand 
 still more the majesty and height of the See to 
 which we are raised, and has increased in our soul the 
 idea of the greatness of this sublime throne on earth. 
 
 " And since you, Lord Cardinal, have wished to 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 279 
 
 compare us to David, the words of the same holy 
 King recur spontaneously to our mind, when he said : 
 Quis ego sum Domine Dens, quia adduxisti me Jiucusque ? 
 * Who am I, O Lord God, that Thou hast brought me 
 here ? ' 
 
 M Nevertheless, in the midst of so many just 
 reasons for alarm and for comfort, it consoles us to 
 see all Catholics, in unanimous concord, pressing 
 around this Apostolic See to give it a public testi- 
 mony of obedience and of love. 
 
 ' ' The concord and the affection of all the Sacred 
 College, which is most dear to us, and also the cer- 
 tainty of their co-operation in the fulfilment of the 
 difficult ministry to which their votes have called us, 
 consoles us. 
 
 " Trust in the most merciful God, who has deigned 
 to raise us to such a height, comforts us ; whose as- 
 sistance we will never cease to implore with all the 
 fervor of our heart ; and we desire that by all He may 
 be implored, mindful of that which the Apostle says : 
 Our sufficiency is from God. 
 
 " Persuaded then that it is He who selects the 
 weak things of the earth to confound the strong — 
 Infirma mundi digit ut confundat fortia — we live in the 
 hope that He will sustain our weakness and raise 
 up our humility to show forth His power and to make 
 His strength resplendent. 
 
 " With all our heart we thank your Eminence for 
 the courteous sentiments and for the sincere wishes 
 which you, in the name of the Sacred College, have 
 addressed to us, and which we accept with our whole 
 soul. 
 
 " We conclude by imparting with all our heart 
 the Apostolic benediction — Benedictio, etc. ' ' 
 
 The Holy Father then arose and went to his apart- 
 
28o LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 ments in the Vatican. Thus concluded the great 
 event of this day. When the strange conditions 
 under which this coronation took place are considered, 
 it will leave a deep and lasting impression on the 
 minds of those who were present. The majesty and 
 grandeur of the ceremony; all that it represented of 
 the past, and of the present ; the long line of illus- 
 trious predecessors* of Leo XIII. who have' worn 
 this crown ; their vicissitudes and fortunes which his- 
 tory relates, and their invincible endurance in the 
 midst of the destruction of crowns and thrones, and 
 the decay of kingdoms and powers, constitute this 
 coronation of the 263d Roman Pontiff an act to which 
 nothing on earth can be compared, and which far sur- 
 passes all other coronations. 
 
 * The whole number of Popes from St. Peter to Pius the Ninth in- 
 clusive is 262. Of these 82 are venerated as saints, 33 of whom are 
 martyrs. One hundred and four were Romans, and 108 natives of 
 Italy ; 15 Frenchmen ; 9 Greeks ; 7 Germans ; 5 Asiatics ; 3 Afri- 
 cans ; 3 Spaniards ; 2 Dalmatians ; 1 Hebrew ; 1 Thracian ; 1 Dutch- 
 man ; 1 Portuguese ; 1 Candiot ; and one Englishman. The name 
 most commonly taken was John ; the 23d and last was a Neapoli- 
 tan, raised to the Chair in 1410. Nine Pontiffs reigned less than 
 one month, thirty less than one year, and 11 more than twenty years ; 
 only 5 occupied the Pontifical Chair over 23 years ; these are St. 
 Peter, who was Supreme Pastor in Antioch for about seven or eight 
 years, and twenty-five years, two months, and seven days in Rome ; 
 Silvester I., 23 years, 10 months, 27 days ; Adrian I., 22 years, 10 
 months, 17 days ; Pius VI., 24 years, 8 months, 14 days ; Pius IX., 
 who celebrated his 31st year in the Pontifical Chair, June 16, 1877, had 
 the longest reign except St. Peter, being Pope for 31 years. 7 months, 
 and 20 days. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 The First Year of Pontificate. The Difficulties of the Position— Leo 
 XIII. Communicates the News of his Election to the Governments — Answer 
 of Switzerland, Russia, and Germany— The Scotch Hierarchy— Address to 
 the Parish Priests of Rome and to the Lenten Preachers — The First Con- 
 sistory—Allocution of Leo XIII.— Cardinal's Hat bestowed on Cardinal 
 McCloskey— The First Encyclical— Death of Cardinal Franchi— Brief of Leo 
 XIII. to Cardinal Nina — Care for Higher Ecclesiastical Studies according to 
 the Doctrine of St. Thomas — Address on this Subject to the Professors of the 
 Roman College — Brief to the Archbishop of Cologne — Encyclical of Decem- 
 ber 28th — Jubilee Proclamation. 
 
 Leo XIII. , raised to the highest dignity on earth, 
 bearing on his head the triple crown and in his hands 
 the mysterious keys of the Kingdom of God, can now 
 look down, from his lofty throne, on the nations of 
 the globe, the great flock committed to his care. 
 Truly his position is not enviable, nor is his task light. 
 To succeed to Pius IX., than whom no Pope ever 
 won more hearts or wielded a wider influence, was of 
 itself sufficient to dishearten the best of men. But 
 Leo felt that God had placed the burden on his 
 shoulders, and whilst, on the one hand, he acknowl- 
 edged his own weakness, on the other he filled his 
 soul with boundless confidence in Him who had said 
 that the gates of hell should never prevail against His 
 Church, which he had built on Peter and on his suc- 
 cessors. 
 
 The new Pontiff had reason to fear that the mod- 
 eration and regard which had been used towards his 
 venerable predecessor, even by the bitterest enemies 
 of the Church and of the Holy See, would be suc- 
 ceeded by violence and extreme insolence towards 
 himself. The whole world would have cried out 
 against the man, how great and powerful soever he 
 
282 
 
 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 might be, who would have raised his hand against the 
 gentle Pius ; but did it not seem that the enemies of 
 the Papacy had been impatiently awaiting the death 
 of him whom they durst not touch, to exercise, their 
 wrath on his successor? 
 
 But the new Pope looked upward to the source of 
 strength to battle against the world, and there, on 
 high, was " Lumen in Ccelo," a ray from heaven, which 
 showed his way and brought hope of a better future. 
 
 THE ARMS OF POPE LEO XIII. 
 
 It is customary for the Sovereign Pontiff, as for 
 other sovereigns, to announce his accession to the 
 courts of Europe. Leo XIII. complied with this 
 formality, not excluding from his courtesy even the 
 States which had been most hostile to the Church 
 under the preceding Pope. His letters to the Swiss 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 283 
 
 Confederation, to the Emperor of Germany, and to 
 the Czar, were the olive branch of reconciliation held 
 out to those rulers by the Church they had perse- 
 cuted, as well as a means by which they might have 
 honorably withdrawn from a false position. We will 
 here give some of these documents, as proofs of the 
 sincerest good faith on the one side, and of the most 
 meaningless professions on the other. 
 
 The following is the text of the letter to the Swiss 
 Federal Council : 
 
 LEO PP. XIII. 
 
 V To His Excellency the President of the Swiss Confed- 
 eration. 
 
 "Your Excellency: — Raised by the will of 
 God, and not through any merit of ours, to the high 
 chair of the Prince of the Apostles, we hasten to 
 inform your Excellency, trusting that this our per- 
 sonal communication of the fact will be agreeable and 
 welcome to you. We regret that the friendly rela- 
 tions which formerly subsisted between the Holy See 
 and the Swiss Confederation have for some years 
 been painfully interrupted, and that the condition 
 of the Catholic religion in Switzerland is much to be 
 lamented. With full confidence in the sentiments of 
 rectitude which animate your Excellency and the 
 Swiss people, we hope that some means will soon be 
 found for putting an end to this evil state of things, 
 and, in the pleasing expectation of this, we beseech 
 the Lord to grant you the fulness of His heavenly 
 blessings, and we pray Him at the same time to unite 
 you with us in the bonds of perfect charity. 
 
 '■' Given at St. Peter's, Rome, February 20, 1878, 
 in the first year of our Pontificate. 
 
 "Leo PP. XIII." 
 
284 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 To this nobly-spoken message the following reply 
 was sent by the Swiss Council : 
 
 " To His Holiness Pope Leo XIII. 
 
 " Most Holy Father : — Your Holiness has con- 
 descended, by your Brief of February 20, of this 
 year, to acquaint the Swiss Federal Council of your 
 elevation to the Apostolic Chair, which took place on 
 that day. The Federal Council * has received this 
 communication with the most lively interest, and 
 will not permit this occasion to pass without offer- 
 ing to Your Holiness their most sincere good wishes, 
 together with their thanks for the Brief with which 
 you have honored them. 
 
 ' When Your Holiness designates the condition of 
 the Catholics of Switzerland as lamentable, the Coun- 
 cil must observe on its side that your religion, like all 
 others, enjoys a freedom, which is guaranteed to it 
 by the Federal Constitution, and is only restricted by 
 the condition that the ecclesiastical authorities shall 
 not assail either the rights and powers of the State, 
 or the rights and liberties of the citizens. 
 
 "The Federal Council will consider itself fortu- 
 nate in being able, within its own sphere of action, 
 to support the exertions of your Holiness to maintain 
 religious peace and a good understanding between 
 the several religious denominations in Switzerland. 
 With this sentiment it avails itself of this first oppor- 
 tunity to convey to your Holiness the assurance of its 
 distinguished veneration, and with you to recommend 
 itself to the protection of the Almighty. 
 
 " Bern, April 5, 1878. 
 
 " In the name of the Swiss Federal Council. 
 
 " Schenk. 
 '* The Chancellor of the Confederation, SCHIESS." 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 285 
 
 It is easy to trace this document to the leaders 
 of the M Cultur-Kampf," which has desolated the 
 Church in Germany and Switzerland, in the name of 
 justice and civil rights. And it is this shameless as 
 well as heartless diplomacy that now rules the world. 
 
 The Brief addressed, on the same occasion, to 
 William Emperor of Germany is couched in the fol- 
 lowing terms : 
 
 11 Having been, by the inscrutable designs of God, 
 and without any merit of our own, raised to the See 
 of the Prince of the Apostles, we deem it our duty to 
 make this fact known to your Royal and Imperial 
 Majesty, under whose glorious and powerful sceptre 
 live so large a number of the professors of our holy 
 religion. 
 
 " We find to our sorrow that the relations which 
 once existed between the Holy See and your Majes- 
 ty have been broken ; and we therefore appeal to 
 your magnanimity for the restoration of peace and 
 tranquillity of conscience to that portion of your sub- 
 jects. The Catholics of Prussia, as in duty bound by 
 the faith they profess, will not fail to prove them- 
 selves grateful, devoted and faithful towards your 
 Majesty. 
 
 '* Convinced of your Majesty's equity, we beg our 
 Lord to bestow on you the abundance of His 
 heavenly gifts, and we implore Him to unite us to 
 your Majesty in the bonds of the most perfect Chris- 
 tian charity." 
 
 A similar letter, almost in the same terms, was ad- 
 dressed to the Czar of Russia. 
 
 The answer from the Court of Berlin did not appear 
 till the 24th of March, and was evidently intended to 
 influence the then approaching elections in Prussia, 
 though it gave little hope of better things for Catho- 
 
286 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 lies. After the usual preliminaries, the Emperor is 
 made to say : " Your Holiness with reason observes 
 that our Catholic subjects, like their Protestant fellow- 
 citizens, yield obedience to authority and to the laws, 
 as their common faith in Christ requires. We are 
 happy to perceive, from the friendly expressions of 
 your Holiness, that you are disposed to use the power 
 which your exalted position places in your hands to 
 induce those of our Catholic subjects who have 
 hitherto been forgetful of their duty to obey the 
 laws of the country in which they live." 
 
 A letter dictated to the Prince Imperial, in answer 
 to the Holy Father's congratulations to the Emperor 
 on his happy escape from the plots laid against his 
 life, more openly declares the determination of the 
 Imperial Government to maintain the crying injustice 
 of the " May laws." One sentence from the letter Avill 
 suffice : " In answer to the request of your Holiness, 
 in the letter of the 17th of April, that the constitution 
 and the laws of Prussia may be so modified as to be 
 conformable to the dogmas of the Catholic Church 
 [be it remarked that the Holy Father's words are not 
 correctly quoted], I must say that no Prussian mon- 
 arch can ever accept it, for the reason that the inde- 
 pendence of the monarchy would be diminished if the 
 free exercise of its legislation were made subordinate 
 to a foreign power." Socialism, in its worst form, 
 may yet punish the rulers of Prussia for rejecting the 
 only means which might have stayed the decline of 
 their power. 
 
 The Czar's answer was dated the 22d of February, 
 which corresponds to the 6th of March in the Gre- 
 gorian Calendar. It congratulates the Holy Father on 
 his elevation, and then, with the usual truthfulness of 
 modern diplomacy, continues : 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 2%J 
 
 " It has not depended on us that tne Roman Cath- 
 olic Church, like all the other churches which exist 
 in our empire, has not fulfilled, in entire security, the 
 mission which religion, strictly independent of all 
 political influence, is called upon to exercise for the 
 edification and moral improvement of the people. 
 Your Holiness may be assured that within these 
 limits the protection compatible with the fundamen- 
 tal laws of our empire will be given to the Church 
 of which you are the spiritual head." One glance at 
 Poland and another at the swarms of exiled bishops, 
 priests, and Catholics in Siberia will suffice to show 
 that it were better for Alexander II. to speak less of 
 the fundamental laws of his empire and to think more 
 of the fundamental law of eternal justice, which no 
 potentate has ever disregarded with impunity. 
 
 Let us turn from this sad spectacle of duplicity to 
 more consoling subjects. One of the first objects to 
 which Leo XIII. turned his attention was the per- 
 fecting of a great work that had been begun by Pius 
 IX. This was the restoration of the hierarchy in 
 Scotland, in the hope that the true faith would then 
 take deeper root and flourish with greater luxuri- 
 ance, as had been the case when the hierarchy was 
 established in England. 
 
 The Apostolic letters on this subject bear the date 
 of March 4th, 1878, and their tenor is as follows : 
 
 LEO, BISHOP, SERVANT OF TH2 SERVANTS OF GOD, 
 FOR A PERPETUAL REMEMBRANCE. 
 
 From the highest summit of the apostolic office, 
 to which, without any merits of ours, but by the dis- 
 position of Providence, we have recently been raised, 
 the Roman Pontiffs, our predecessors, never ceased to 
 watch, as from a mountain-top, in order that they 
 
255 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 might perceive what, as years rolled on, would be 
 most conducive to the prosperity, dignity, and sta- 
 bility of all the churches. Hence, as far as was given 
 them, they were exceedingly solicitous not only to 
 erect Episcopal Sees in every land, but also to recall 
 to life such as had through evil times ceased to exist. 
 For, since the Holy Ghost has placed bishops to rule 
 the Church of God, wherever the state of religion 
 allows the ordinary Episcopal government to be either 
 established or restored, it certainly is not lawful to 
 deprive the Church of the benefits which naturally 
 flow from this divinely established institution. 
 
 Wherefore our immediate predecessor, Pius IX., 
 of sacred memory, whose recent death we all deplore, 
 seeing, even from the beginning of his Pontificate, 
 that the missions in the most noble and flourishing 
 kingdom of England had made such progress that the 
 form of Church government which exists in Catholic 
 nations would be beneficial to religion, restored to the 
 English their ordinary bishops by an Apostolic letter, 
 dated ist October, 1850, beginning Universalis ecclesice ; 
 and, not long after, perceiving that the illustrious re- 
 gions of Holland and Brabant could enjoy the same 
 salutary dispositions, he there also restored the Epis- 
 copal hierarchy by another Apostolic letter, dated 4th 
 March, 1853, beginning Ex qua die. The wisdom of 
 these measures — to say nothing of the restoration of 
 the Patriarchate of Jerusalem — has been amply proved 
 by the result which, through the divine grace, has 
 fully realized the hopes of this Holy See ; since it is 
 evident to all that a great increase was given to the 
 Catholic Church in each of those countries through 
 the restoration of the Episcopal hierarchy. 
 
 The loving heart of the Pontiff was grieved that 
 Scotland could not as yet enjoy the same good for- 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 289 
 
 tune. And this grief of his paternal heart was in- 
 creased by his knowledge of the great progress made 
 by the Catholic Church in Scotland in past days. 
 And, indeed, whoever is even slightly conversant with 
 Church history must have known that the light of the 
 Gospel shone upon the Scots at an early date ; for, 
 to say nothing of what tradition has handed down of 
 more ancient Apostolic missions, it is recounted that 
 towards the end of the fourth century, St. Ninian, 
 who, as venerable Bede attests, had been correctly 
 taught the faith and the mysteries of the truth in 
 Rome ; and in the fifth century, St. Palladius, a Dea- 
 con of the Roman Church, having been invested with 
 the sacred mitre, preached the faith of Christ in Scot- 
 land ; and that St. Columba, Abbot, who landed there 
 in the sixth century, built a monastery, from which 
 many others sprang. And although from the middle 
 of the eighth century to the eleventh, historical docu- 
 ments concerning the ecclesiastical state of Scotland 
 are almost entirely wanting, still it has been handed 
 down that there were many bishops in the country, 
 although some of them had no fixed Sees. But after 
 Malcolm III. came into possession of the sovereign 
 power in the year 1057, through his exertions at the 
 exhortation of his sainted spouse, Margaret, the 
 Christian religion, which, either through the inroads 
 of foreign peoples, or through various political vicis- 
 situdes, had suffered heavy losses, began to be re- 
 stored and spread ; and the still existing remains of 
 churches, monasteries, and religious buildings bear 
 witness to the piety of the ancient Scots. But, to 
 come more directly to our subject, it is known that, 
 in the fifteenth century, the Episcopal Sees had in- 
 creased to the number of thirteen, to wit, St. An- 
 drews, Glasgow, Dunkeld, Aberdeen, Moray, Bre 
 
290 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 chin, Dumblane, Ross and Caithness, Whithorn and 
 Lismore, Sodor or the Isles, and Orkney — all of which 
 were immediately subject to the Apostolic See. It 
 is also known — and the Scots are justly proud of the 
 fact — that the Roman Pontiffs, taking the kingdom of 
 Scotland under their special protection, regarded the 
 above-named churches with special favor ; hence, 
 while they themselves acted as Metropolitans of Scot- 
 land, they more than once decreed that the liberties 
 and immunities, granted in past times by the Roman 
 Church, mother and teacher of all the Churches, 
 should be preserved intact ; so that, as was decreed 
 by Honorius III., of holy memory, the Scottish 
 Church should be like a favorite daughter, imme- 
 diately subject to the Apostolic See without any in- 
 termediary. Thus Scotland was without a Metro- 
 politan of its own to the time of Sixtus IV., who, re- 
 flecting on the expense and delays to which the Scots 
 were subjected in coming to the Roman metropolis, 
 by an Apostolic letter of the 17th August, 1472, be- 
 ginning Triumphans Pastor sEternus, raised the See of 
 St. Andrews to be the Metropolitan and Archiepis- 
 copal See of the whole kingdom, the other Sees being 
 subjected to it as suffragans. In like manner the See 
 of Glasgow was withdrawn from the ecclesiastical 
 province of St. Andrews, by Innocent VIII., in 1491, 
 and raised to the dignity of a Metropolitan See, with 
 some of the above Sees as suffragans. 
 
 The Scottish Church thus constituted was in a 
 flourishing condition, when it was reduced to utter 
 ruin by the outbreak of heresy in the sixteenth cen- 
 tury. Yet never did the anxious care, solicitude, and 
 watchfulness of the Supreme Pontiffs, our predeces- 
 sors, fail the Scots that they might persevere strong in 
 their faith. For, moved with compassion for that 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 2gi 
 
 people, and seeing the wide havoc wrought by the 
 storm, they labored strenuously to succor religion, 
 now by sending missionaries of various religious 
 Orders, again by Apostolic legations and by every 
 kind of assistance. By their care, in this citadel of 
 the Catholic world, besides the Urban College, a spe- 
 cial college was opened for chosen youths of the Scot- 
 tish nation, in which they should be trained in sacred 
 knowledge, and prepared for the priesthood, in order 
 to exercise the sacred ministry in their native land, 
 and to bring spiritual aid to their countrymen. And 
 as that beloved portion of the Lord's flock was bereft 
 of its pastors, Gregory XV., of happy memory, as 
 soon as he had it in his power, sent William, Bishop 
 of Chalcedon, with the ample faculties which belong 
 to ordinaries, to both England and Scotland, to as- 
 sume the pastoral charge of those scattered sheep ; 
 as may be seen in the Apostolic letter, beginning 
 Ecclesia Romana, dated 23d March, 1623. To restore 
 the orthodox faith in the same regions, and to procure 
 the salvation of the English and Scots, Urban VIII. 
 granted ample faculties to Francis Barberini, Cardi- 
 nal of the Holy Roman Church, as is shown by his brief 
 Inter gravissimas, dated 18th of May, 1630. To the 
 same intent also is another letter of the same pontiff, 
 beginning Mult a sunt, written to the Queen of France, 
 for the purpose of recommending to her good offices 
 the faithful and the afflicted Church of those countries. 
 Again, in order to provide in the best manner 
 possible for the spiritual government of the Scots, 
 Pope Innocent XII., in 1694, deputed as his Vicar- 
 Apostolic, Thomas Nicholson, Bishop of Perista- 
 chium, committing to his care all the kingdom and 
 the islands adjacent. And not long after, when one 
 Vicar- Apostolic was no longer sufficient for the culti- 
 
292 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 vation of the whole of the said vineyard of the Lord, 
 Benedict XIII. gave the aforesaid bishop a companion, 
 in the year 1727. Thus it came to pass that the king- 
 dom of Scotland was divided into two Apostolic 
 Vicariates, one of which embraced the southern, the 
 other the northern portion. But the division which 
 had sufficed for the government of the number of 
 Catholics then existing was no longer sufficient, when 
 through the Lord's blessing their numbers had in- 
 creased. Hence this Apostolic See perceived the 
 necessity of providing additional help for religion in 
 Scotland, by the institution of a third Vicariate. 
 Wherefore, Leo XII., of happy memory, by an Apos- 
 tolic Letter of the 13th of February, 1827, beginning 
 Quanta Icetitia affectisimus, divided Scotland into three 
 districts or Apostolic Vicariates — namely, the Eastern, 
 Western, and Northern. It is known to all what a 
 rich harvest the zeal of the new bishops and the anx- 
 ious care of our Congregation de Propaganda Fide 
 have gathered for the Catholic Church in the said 
 kingdom. From all this it is evident that this Holy 
 See, in its solicitude for all the Churches, has used 
 every endeavor to restore the Scottish nation from 
 the sad calamities of by-gone days. 
 
 But Pius IX., of happy memory, had exceedingly 
 at heart the restoration to its pristine beauty of the 
 illustrious Scottish Church. For, the bright example 
 of his predecessors urged him, they having, as it 
 were, smoothed the way for him to the accomplish- 
 ment of this work. Considering, on the one hand, the 
 condition of the Catholic religion in Scotland, and the 
 daily increasing number of the faithful, of sacred 
 workers, churches, missions, and religious houses, as 
 well as the sufficiency of temporal means ; and see- 
 ing, on the other hand, that the liberty granted by the 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 293 
 
 British Government to Catholics had removed every 
 impediment that might have opposed the restoration 
 to the Scots of the ordinary rule of bishops by which 
 the Catholics of other nations are governed, the said 
 pontiff concluded that the establishment of the Epis- 
 copal hierarchy in Scotland should not be further de- 
 layed. Meanwhile the Vicars- Apostolic themselves, 
 and very many of the clergy and laity, men conspic- 
 uous by noble birth and virtue, besought him earnestly 
 to satisfy their earnest wishes in this matter. This 
 humble request was again laid before him when a 
 chosen band from every rank in the said region, hav- 
 ing at their head our venerable brother, John Strain, 
 Bishop of Abila, in partibus infideliiim, and Vicar- 
 Apostolic of the Eastern District, came to this city to 
 congratulate him on the fiftieth anniversary of his 
 Episcopal consecration. It was then that the said 
 Pius IX. referred the matter, as its importance de- 
 manded, to the discussion of our venerable brethren 
 the Cardinals of the Congregation de Propaganda 
 Fide, and their opinion confirmed him more and more 
 in the resolution he had formed. But while he was 
 rejoicing that he had come to the completion of a 
 work so long and ardently wished for, he was called 
 away to receive the crown of justice. 
 
 What, therefore, our predecessor was hindered by 
 death from bringing to a conclusion, God, plentiful in 
 mercy, and glorious in all his works, has enabled us 
 to effect, so that we might inaugurate our Pontificate 
 with a happy omen. Wherefore, after having ac- 
 quired a full knowledge of the entire matter, we have 
 deemed that what had been decreed by the lately 
 deceased Pius IX. should be promulgated. There- 
 fore, raising up our eyes to the Father of Light, 
 from whom comes every good and perfect gift, we 
 
294 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 have invoked the aid of Divine grace, praying also for 
 the help of the Blessed Virgin Mary, conceived with- 
 out stain ; of Blessed Joseph, her Spouse and Patron 
 of the Universal Church ; of the blessed Apostles, 
 Peter and Paul, of Andrew and the other saints whom 
 the Scots venerate as patrons, that by their suffrages 
 before God they might bring the said matter to a 
 prosperous issue. 
 
 In view of these considerations, by an act of our 
 own will, with certain knowledge, and in virtue of the 
 Apostolic authority which we possess over the whole 
 Church, to the greater glory of Almighty God, and 
 the exaltation of the Catholic faith, we ordain and de- 
 cree that in the kingdom of Scotland, the hierarchy of 
 ordinary bishops, who shall take their titles from the 
 Sees which by this our constitution we erect, shall be 
 revived, and shall constitute an ecclesiastical pro- 
 vince. Moreover, we ordain that, for the present, 
 six Sees shall be erected, and are hereby erected, to 
 wit : St. Andrews, with the addition of the title of 
 Edinburgh, Glasgow, Aberdeen, Dunkeld, Whithorn 
 or Galloway, and Argyll and the Isles. 
 
 Recalling to mind the illustrious records of the 
 Church of St. Andrews, and taking into account the 
 present chief city of the said kingdom, and weighing 
 other considerations, w r e have resolved to call forth, 
 as it were, from the grave, the said renowned See 
 and to raise or restore it, with the addition of the title 
 of Edinburgh, to the rank of the metropolitan or archi- 
 episcopal dignity which had formerly been granted by 
 our predecessor, Sixtus IV., of venerable memory ; 
 and we assign to it, by virtue of our Apostolic author- 
 ity, four of the above-named Sees, namely, Aberdeen, 
 Dunkeld, Whithorn or Galloway, Argyll and the Isles. 
 In regard to the See of Glasgow, considering the 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 297 
 
 antiquity, importance, and nobility of that city, and 
 especially the highly flourishing state of religion there- 
 in, and the archiepiscopal pre-eminence conferred 
 upon it by Innocent VIII., we have thought it proper 
 to give to its bishop the name and insignia of an arch- 
 bishop ; in such manner, however, that until it shall 
 have been otherwise ordained by us or our successors, 
 he shall not receive, beyond the prerogative of the 
 name and honor, any right proper to a true archbishop 
 and metropolitan. We also ordain that the Arch- 
 bishop of Glasgow, so long as he shall be without 
 suffragans, shall be present with the other bishops in 
 the Provincial Synod of Scotland. 
 
 Now, in the aforesaid Archiepiscopal or Metropol- 
 itan See of St. Andrews and Edinburgh shall be in- 
 cluded the counties of Edinburgh, Linlithgow, Had- 
 dington, Berwick, Selkirk, Peebles, Roxburgh, and 
 the southern part of Fife, which lies to the right of 
 the river Eden ; also the county of Stirling, except 
 the territories of Baldernock and East Kilpatrick. 
 
 In the Archdiocese of Glasgow shall be included the 
 counties of Lanark, Renfrew, Dumbarton, the terri- 
 tories of Baldernock and East Kilpatrick, situated in 
 the county of Stirling, the northern portion of the 
 county of Ayr, which is separated from the southern 
 portion of the same by the Lugton flowing into the 
 river Garnock ; also the islands of Great and Little 
 Cumbrae. 
 
 In the Diocese of Aberdeen shall be contained the 
 counties of Aberdeen, Kincardine, Banff, Elgin, or 
 Moray, Nairn, Ross (except Lewis in the Hebrides), 
 Cromarty, Sutherland, Caithness, the Orkney and 
 Shetland Islands ; and, finally, that portion of the 
 county of Inverness which lies to the north of a 
 straight line drawn from the most northerly point of 
 
298 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 Loch Linnhe to the eastern boundary of the said 
 county of Inverness, where the counties of Aberdeen 
 and Banff meet. 
 
 In the Diocese of Dunkeld shall be included the 
 counties of Perth, Forfar, Clackmannan, Kinross, and 
 the northern portion of the county of Fife lying to 
 the left of the river Eden ; also those portions of the 
 county of Stirling which are disjoined from it and are 
 surrounded by the counties of Perth and Clackman- 
 nan. 
 
 The Diocese of Whithorn or Galloway shall contain 
 the counties of Dumfries, Kirkcudbright, Wigtown, 
 and that portion of Ayr which stretches southwards 
 to the left of the Lugton flowing into the river Gar- 
 nock. 
 
 Finally, the Diocese of Argyll and the Isles shall 
 embrace the county of Argyll, the islands of Bute 
 and Arran, the Hebrides, and the southern portion 
 of the county of Inverness which stretches from Loch 
 Linnhe to the eastern boundary of the said county 
 according to the line above described. 
 
 Thus, therefore, in the kingdom of Scotland, be- 
 sides the honorary Archbishopric of Glasgow, there 
 shall be one only ecclesiastical province, consisting of 
 one Archbishop or Metropolitan and four suffragan 
 bishops. 
 
 We doubt not that the new prelates, following in 
 the footsteps of their predecessors, who, by their vir- 
 tues, rendered the Church of Scotland illustrious, will 
 use every endeavor to make the name of the Catholic 
 religion in their country shine with still greater 
 brightness, and to promote the salvation of souls and 
 the increase of the Divine worship. We moreover 
 reserve it to ourselves and to our successors in the 
 Apostolic See, to divide the aforesaid dioceses into 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 299 
 
 others, to increase their number, to change their 
 boundaries, and freely execute whatever else may 
 seem to us in the Lord most conducive to the propa- 
 gation of the orthodox faith. 
 
 And as we see clearly that it will be of great benefit 
 to the said churches, we will and ordain that their 
 prelates shall never fail to transmit to our Congrega- 
 tion de Propaganda Fide, which has hitherto be- 
 stowed special care upon the said region, reports 
 upon the Sees committed to their care ; and shall in- 
 form us through the said congregation of whatever 
 they may deem it necessary or useful to decree in 
 fulfilment of their pastoral duty, and for the increase 
 of their churches. Let them remember, moreover, 
 that they are bound to send in this report, as well as 
 to visit the tombs of the Holy Apostles every four 
 years, as is enacted in the constitution of Sixtus V., of 
 sacred memory, dated December 20th, 1585, begin- 
 ning Romanics Pontifex. In all other matters which 
 belong to the pastoral office, the above-named arch- 
 bishops and bishops shall enjoy all the rights and 
 faculties given to the Catholic bishops of other nations 
 by the canons and Apostolic constitutions ; and they 
 shall be bound by the same obligations which, through 
 the same common and general discipline of the Catho- 
 lic Church, bind other bishops. Whatever, therefore, 
 may have been in force in the ancient Churches of 
 Scotland, or in the subsequent missions by special 
 constitutions or privileges or particular customs, now 
 that the circumstances are changed, shall no longer 
 convey any right or impose any obligation. And, in 
 order that no doubt may arise in future on this head, 
 we, by the plenitude of our Apostolic authority, de- 
 prive the said special statutes, ordinances, privileges, 
 and customs, at however remote or immemorial a 
 
300 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 time they may have been introduced, and now in 
 force, of all power of inducing any obligation or con- 
 veying any right. 
 
 Wherefore it shall be in the power of the Scottish 
 prelates to decree whatever is requisite for the exe- 
 cution of the common law and whatever is competent 
 to the Episcopal authority according to the general 
 discipline of the Church. Let them feel assured that 
 we shall willingly lend them the aid of our Apostolic 
 authority in whatever may seem conducive to the in- 
 crease of the glory of God's name and the welfare of 
 souls. And as an earnest of our good-will towards 
 the beloved daughter of the Holy See, the Church of 
 Scotland, we declare that these prelates, when they 
 shall have been invested with the title and rights of 
 ordinary bishops, shall not be deprived of the special 
 and more ample faculties which they formerly en- 
 joyed as Vicars of the Holy See. For it is not right 
 that they should suffer any loss from what, in compli- 
 ance with the wishes of the Scottish Catholics, has 
 been decreed by us for the greater good of religion in 
 their country. And whereas the condition of Scot- 
 land is such that means are still wanting for the sup- 
 port of the clergy and the various needs of each 
 church, we have a certain hope that our beloved sons 
 in Christ, to whose earnest wish for the restoration of 
 the Episcopal hierarchy we have acceded, will con- 
 tinue to aid those whom we place over them with 
 alms and offerings, to provide for the Episcopal Sees, 
 the splendor of the churches and of the divine wor- 
 ship, the support of the clergy and the poor, and the 
 other needs of the Church. 
 
 And now we turn with most humble prayer to Him 
 in whom it hath pleased the Father in the fulness of 
 time to restore all things, beseeching Him who has 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 30 1 
 
 begun the good work to perfect it, confirm it, and 
 strengthen it, and to give to all those whose duty it 
 is to execute these our decrees, the light and strength 
 of heavenly grace, so that the Episcopal hierarchy re- 
 stored by us in the kingdom of Scotland may be for 
 the greater good of the Catholic religion. For this 
 end, also, we invoke, as intercessors with our Saviour 
 Jesus Christ, His most blessed Mother, the blessed 
 Joseph, his reputed father, the blessed Apostles Peter 
 and Paul, as also St. Andrew, whom Scotland vene- 
 rates with special devotion, and the other saints, 
 especially the blessed Margaret, Queen of Scotland, 
 that they may look with benign favor upon this 
 Church now born again. 
 
 Finally, we decree that this our letter shall never 
 be impugned by reason of omission or addition or any 
 defect in expressing our intention or any other defect, 
 but shall always be valid and obtain effect in all things, 
 and shall be inviolably observed ; notwithstanding 
 Apostolic edicts and general or special sanctions pub- 
 lished in synodal, provincial, and universal councils, 
 and the rights and privileges of the ancient Sees of 
 Scotland, and of the missions and apostolic vicariates 
 afterwards constituted therein, and of all churches or 
 pious institutes, and all things to the contrary what- 
 soever. We expressly abrogate all these things in so 
 far as they contradict the foregoing, although for 
 their abrogation they would require special mention 
 or any other particular formality. We decree, more- 
 over, that whatever may be done to the contrary, 
 knowingly or ignorantly, by any person, in the name 
 of any authority whatsoever, shall be null and void. 
 We will also that even printed copies of this letter 
 when subscribed by a public notary, and confirmed 
 by the seal of an ecclesiastical dignitary, shall have 
 
302 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 the same credit as would be given to the expression 
 of our will by the exhibition of this diploma itself. 
 
 Let no man, therefore, dare to infringe or rashly 
 gainsay this our decree of erection and restoration. 
 If any one should presume to attempt this, let him 
 know that he shall incur the indignation of Almighty 
 God and of His blessed Apostles Peter and Paul. 
 
 Given at Rome at St. Peter's, in the year of the 
 Lord's Incarnation one thousand eight hundred and 
 seventy-eight, the fourth of the nones of March (4th 
 March, 1878), in the first year of our pontificate. 
 F. Cardinal Asquini. 
 C. Cardinal Sacconi, Pro-Datarius. 
 
 On the 5th of March, the parish priests of Rome, 
 with the preachers appointed for the coming Lenten 
 sermons in the several churches of the city, were, ac- 
 cording to custom, admitted to an audience with the 
 Holy Father. They were introduced by the Cardi- 
 nal Vicar, Monaco la Valetta. Leo XIII. received 
 them in the throne-room, and addressed them in the 
 following memorable words : 
 
 M It is a most agreeable thing for us, My Lord Car- 
 dinal, to see gathered around us, to-day, this assembly 
 of the pastors of Rome, together with all the preach- 
 ers for the approaching season of Lent. Over- 
 whelmed as we are, especially during these the first 
 days of our Pontificate, by continual thoughts and 
 cares, we have little time to gather our ideas together, 
 so as to say a few words to you, excellent pastors, 
 who are called upon to share the pastoral anxieties 
 of the Bishop of Rome, and to you, also, who are 
 charged with preaching. 
 
 M Still, we have not wished to allow the present 
 opportunity to escape without giving you a few of 
 our thoughts. 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 303 
 
 " We will say to you, in the first place, then, that, 
 if all the faithful of the world are the objects of our 
 paternal solicitude, this beloved flock of Rome in the 
 midst of which we live, and which is bound to us by 
 so many ties, is, in a measure, especially so. It is one 
 of our most fervent prayers and the most ardent 
 desire of our heart, that the people of Rome pre- 
 serve the old faith pure and entire, that their morals 
 may escape corruption, that we may see their love 
 for this Holy Apostolic See, and their docile obedi- 
 ence to the laws and instructions they receive from 
 it, increase more and more. We know too well that 
 in all parts of the world the enemies of the Church 
 are trying, by every means, to wrest these inesti- 
 mable treasures from the minds and hearts of the 
 faithful ; but we also know that they aim, in an es- 
 pecial manner, at this city, which is the centre of 
 Catholicity, and that every influence is brought to 
 bear to lead it to infidelity and immorality. 
 
 " It is, therefore, necessary that you, our be- 
 loved pastors, be awake to the exceptional con- 
 dition of the times in which we live, and to the 
 most fearful dangers to which the faith and morals 
 of the Roman people are particularly exposed. It is 
 necessary that your zeal increase and multiply in pro- 
 portion as these perils increase, and as the efforts of 
 the enemy are redoubled. If the ministry of pastors 
 has been always and everywhere laborious and diffi- 
 cult, it is certain that in the times in which we live, 
 and within these walls, you will have to call forth all 
 your energies in an especial manner, that you fail not 
 in the high object of your mission You must bring 
 to it, moreover, and as an indispensable condition, a 
 spirit of full and entire sacrifice, that will always lead 
 you to place the glory of God and the salvation of 
 
304 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 souls above every consideration of convenience o** 
 interest. Rest assured that if you are animated by 
 this spirit, you who are the laborers of the mystic 
 vine, your apostolic labors will be crowned with price- 
 less and abundant fruits. 
 
 The Roman clergy have always given magnificent 
 examples of zeal and self-denial that have made them 
 the model and admiration of others ; therefore do we 
 promise ourselves the most happy and consoling re- 
 sults from your labors, persuaded that these will be 
 all the greater in proportion as your cares are more as- 
 siduous, your sacrifices more generous and more en- 
 tire, your zeal more enlightened, your conduct more 
 blameless.. 
 
 It is now a pleasure to us to address you, heralds 
 of the Gospel, who will to-morrow commence to sow 
 the good seed of the Divine Word among the faithful. 
 Remember that this Word, proclaimed in bygone 
 times by the apostles, under the inspiration of the 
 Spirit of God, with which they were filled, was strong 
 enough to root out of the world the bad weeds of 
 false doctrines, to enlighten minds, and to rekindle in 
 hearts a sincere love for the good and the beautiful ; 
 it sufficed to convert the world and to gain it whole 
 and entire to Jesus Christ. This Word can now also 
 save the world from the abyss to which it is hasten- 
 ing, wash away its stains, and again subject it to 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 " It is, then, indispensably necessary that sacred 
 speakers, walking in the footsteps of the apostles, re- 
 lying on divine virtue more than on their own 
 strength and their persuasive eloquence, preach to the 
 faithful Jesus Christ, the mysteries of His life and 
 death, His doctrines and His heavenly counsels, the 
 Church and her sublime prerogatives, the divine au- 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 305 
 
 thority of her visible head, her greatness and her 
 beneficent influence for the true welfare of nations ; 
 they must meet with simple and solid reasoning all 
 the most pernicious and most prevalent errors of our 
 times, by seeking to penetrate to the very bottom of 
 men's hearts, and to inspire them with truth and vir- 
 tue. 
 
 " But that all may succeed according to our pray- 
 ers and desires, we invoke upon all pastors of souls, 
 and upon all heralds of the Gospel, the abundance of 
 heavenly lights and the efficacious aid of divine grace. 
 We desire you to find an earnest of these favors and a 
 proof of our paternal good-will in the Apostolic Bene- 
 diction which from the bottom of our heart we be- 
 stow upon all pastors of souls, and upon their flocks, 
 upon Lenten preachers, and upon their Apostolic 
 labors. 
 
 Benedictio Dei, ' ' etc. 
 
 These are precious words and lessons of more than 
 human wisdom, the full understanding and practical 
 observance of which would go far to cure the many 
 evils under which society is groaning in our times. 
 
 More than a month had elapsed since the election 
 of Leo XIII., and the world was still waiting with 
 anxiety for his first official utterance to define his 
 course and declare his principles. The world could 
 not appreciate the wisdom of this delay ; but its anx- 
 iety was relieved at length on the 28th of March, 
 when the Holy Father held his first consistory in the 
 Vatican, and again, a little later, when the first En- 
 cyclical was published to all the bishops of the Church 
 in communion with the Holy See. 
 
 The consistory was unusually solemn, as Leo XIII. 
 on that occasion resumed all the ceremonial which 
 had been discontinued by Pius IX. since the invasion 
 
306 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 of Rome. Seated on his throne, vested in his ponti- 
 fical insignia, with the golden mitre on his head, Leo 
 XIII. delivered the following magnificent allocution 
 to the assembled cardinals : 
 
 Venerable Brethren : As soon as we were 
 called, through your suffrages, in the past month, to 
 assume the government of the Universal Church, and 
 to hold here on earth the place of the Prince of pas- 
 tors, our Lord Jesus Christ, we felt ourselves moved 
 by the greatest apprehension and fear, on account of 
 the knowledge of our own unworthiness, as well as 
 the inadequacy of our strength to bear such a burden, 
 which appeared the greater on account of the splendid 
 and illustrious fame of our predecessor, Pius IX. 
 That great pastor of the flock of Christ, always com- 
 bating energetically for truth and justice, and sus- 
 taining the great burden of the administration of the 
 entire Church, not only rendered this Apostolic chair 
 more resplendent by his virtues, but filled the Church 
 with love and admiration. And in the same manner 
 as he surpassed the whole series of Roman pontiffs in 
 the length of his reign, so, may we say, he surpassed 
 all in the public testimonials of sympathy and venera- 
 tion which he received. On the other hand, our heart 
 was filled with sorrow at the sad condition in which 
 we find not only human society, but also the Catholic 
 Church, and in an especial manner this Apostolic See, 
 violently despoiled of its temporal dominions, and so- 
 reduced as to be completely unable to enjoy its full, 
 free, and independent power. 
 
 And although we felt ourselves inclined to refuse 
 the great honor offered us. yet with what heart could 
 we resist the will of God, so evidently made known 
 to us through the harmony of your suffrages, seeking 
 only the welfare of the Catholic Church, and succeed- 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 307 
 
 ing so promptly in completing the election of the new 
 pontiff ? For this reason we thought ourselves obliged 
 to accept the burden presented to us, in obedience to 
 the will of God, in whom we place all our trust, firmly 
 hoping that He who has elevated us to so high a po- 
 sition will support our weakness. 
 
 Now, venerable brethren, as this is the first time 
 that we address you, we declare that nothing shall 
 be held more sacred by us, with the aid of divine 
 grace, than the inviolable preservation of the Catholic 
 faith, the defence of the rights of the Church and the 
 Holy Apostolic See, and the promotion of the salva- 
 tion of all men. 
 
 For the fufilment of this part of our ministry, we 
 confide in your counsel and wisdom, which we trust 
 will never be wanting to us, and this we wish you to 
 understand, not as a mere compliment, but as a solemn 
 declaration of our will. For we bear in mind what is 
 narrated in Holy Writ, when Moses, terrified at the 
 great weight laid upon him, called together seventy 
 of the ancients of Israel, that they might divide with 
 him the cares of the government of his people. Hav- 
 ing this example before our eyes, now that we are 
 called as leader and governor of the whole Christian 
 world, we cannot do less than ask help in our fatigues, 
 and comfort in our cares, from you who hold in the 
 Church of God the same position as the elders of 
 Israel. 
 
 Besides, we know that the sacred Scriptures say 
 that " there is safety where there is much counsel ;" 
 we know that the holy Council of Trent attests that 
 the sovereign pontiff should find assistance in the wis- 
 dom of the cardinals ; and finally that St. Bernard calls 
 the cardinals the assistants and counsellors of the 
 sovereign pontiff. We, who for five-and-twenty years 
 
308 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 had the good fortune to form a part of the Sacred 
 College, bring to this throne not only a heart full of 
 affection and sympathy for you, but still more the 
 consolation of having, in the exercise of our duties to 
 the Church, companions and co-operators in our obli- 
 gations, and sharers in our glories and honors. 
 
 Moreover, it is with the greatest pleasure that we 
 communicate to you, venerable brethren, the com- 
 pletion of a work which was undertaken by our glori- 
 ous predecessor, Pius IX., and which had already been 
 discussed by those among you who form a part of the 
 Sacred Congregation for the Propagation of the Faith, 
 namely, the establishment of the Episcopal hierarchy 
 in the illustrious kingdom of Scotland. We, by the 
 grace of God, had the consolation of issuing the apos- 
 tolic bull for this purpose, on the fourth day of the 
 present month. We rejoiced that we were able to 
 answer the fervent prayers of those beloved children 
 of Jesus Christ, the clergy and faithful of Scotland, 
 who have ever shown the greatest devotion towards 
 the Catholic Church and the chair of St. Peter, and 
 we most firmly hope that this work of the Holy Apos- 
 tolic See may be crowned with heavenly fruits, and 
 that through the mediation and prayers of the patron 
 saints of Scotland, suscipiant montes pacem populo, et 
 colles justitiam ; her mountains may receive peace and 
 her hills justice for her people. 
 
 Finally, venerabh brethren, we doubt not that 
 you, united in the same spirit with us, will work un- 
 ceasingly for the defence of the holy Apostolic See 
 and the increase of the glory of God ; knowing that 
 our reward in heaven shall be the same, if our trials 
 in the interest of the Church shall have been the same 
 on earth. Pray, therefore, humbly with us that God, 
 rich m mercies, through the powerful intercession of 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 309 
 
 His Immaculate Mother, of St. Joseph, Patron of the 
 Universal Church, the^Holy Apostles SS. Peter and 
 Paul, may be propitious, and happily direct our minds 
 and actions through the days of our pontificate, that 
 we may conduct the Bark of Peter, which has been 
 confided to us, through the fury of the winds and the 
 waves, to the desired port of tranquillity and peace. 
 
 His Eminence Cardinal Di Pietro, in the absence of 
 his Eminence Cardinal Amat, and in the name of the 
 Sacred College of Cardinals, replied as follows : 
 
 " Your Holiness, in your great goodness, has ex- 
 pressed to us in this allocution your thanks for the 
 unity of our votes in raising your sacred person to 
 that elevated position of sovereign pontiff of the 
 Holy Roman Church, and you have deigned to add 
 words of comfort for our Sacred College, from which 
 you justly expect help in these turbulent times. 
 
 " Yes, it is indeed true, most Holy Father, that it 
 was our suffrages that elevated your worthy person 
 to a sublime dignity ; but making use of the words of 
 the holy Apostle St. Peter, I will say, God who knoweth 
 the hearts gave testimony, giving unto you the Holy Ghost 
 as well as to us. 
 
 " It was through the inspiration of the Holy Spirit 
 that we have placed you on 'the lofty tower,' as St. 
 Bernard writes to his dear friend Eugenius when 
 raised to the pontificate. In that eminent position in 
 which you have all things under your eyes and sub- 
 ject to you, you can uproot and destroy, scatter and 
 undo, build and plant anew — a difficult task, forsooth ! 
 But indeed that view from above requires you to be 
 always prepared, and to take no repose, as there is no 
 time for repose when you have the general direction 
 of the Church. 
 
 " A continual solicitude and vigilance are required 
 
3IO LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 of him who holds this inheritance, which, although 
 great and magnificent in its external appearances, 
 consists in reality of the cross and innumerable cares. 
 
 " We could not possibly doubt that your Holiness 
 would always continue to have at heart, as you have 
 just declared to us, the dignity of our Sacred Col- 
 lege, and, in reply to such courteous words, we 
 promise that you will always find us prompt and obe- 
 dient to give you all possible assistance, so as to ren- 
 der less burdensome that great weight which, in res- 
 ignation to the Divine will, you have deigned to 
 bear ; though we are aware that while our promises 
 are a comfort to you, yet they can take but little from 
 the greatness of your anxiety. 
 
 " Notwithstanding the burden which you have to 
 bear, turn your eyes to heaven, and confide in the 
 Divine promise that each one shall receive a reward 
 according to his labor. Take courage, then, and con- 
 fide in God, and repeat to yourself those words of 
 St. Bernard, Si labor terret, merces invitat. But be- 
 sides the reward which your Holiness expects in 
 heaven, receive from my lips, in the name of our 
 Sacred College, a wish that you may enjoy even on 
 earth thai reward which consists in seeing your pon- 
 tificate always increase the number of the faithful 
 children of the Catholic Church, and that they may 
 continue obedient and respectful towards the chair 
 of Peter, and bound to the Apostolic See, in the words 
 of St. Ambrose, not with the ties of perfidy, but with 
 the bonds of faith." 
 
 In the same consistory, Cardinal Camillo di Pietro 
 was named Camerlengo of the Holy Roman Church, 
 and several vacant sees were provided with bishops. 
 The Holy Father made the customary profession of 
 faith and took the oath to observe the apostolic con- 
 stitutions. 
 
CARDINAL MCCLOSKEY 
 
 
 
 Born in Brooklyn, N. Y., March 
 
 10, 1810 
 
 
 Ordained January 12, 1834 
 
 
 
 Consecrated Bishop, March 10, 
 
 1844. 
 
 
 Transferred to diocese of New York, 
 
 May 6, 
 
 1864. 
 
 Created Cardinal, July 15, 1 
 
 375. 
 
 
 Page 3". 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 313 
 
 The hall was then thrown open for a ceremony of 
 peculiar interest for the Catholics of the new world. 
 It was the conferring of the cardinal's hat on the 
 Archbishop of New York, John McCloskey, who had 
 been declared cardinal by Pius IX., on the 15th of 
 March, 1875. 
 
 As the cardinal's hat can only be conferred by the 
 Pope in person, this final ceremony was, of course, 
 to be delayed until the new cardinal was summoned 
 to Rome. Cardinal McCloskey sailed from New 
 York, February 9th, two days 'after the death of 
 Pope Pius, arriving in Rome two days after the 
 election of Pope Leo. On proceeding to Rome to 
 receive the hat at the hands of the Pope, a member 
 of the Sacred College wears the short violet robe 
 proper to such occasions, exchanging it for a longer 
 one of the same color when he pays his formal visit to 
 the Pope. Thereafter, according to the strict eti- 
 quette of the Vatican, he should not appear in public 
 till the day appointed for the consistory, when he 
 proceeds in a carriage with all possible pomp to the 
 Vatican, and in the Sistine Chapel awaits the assem- 
 bling of the Sacred College. Meanwhile, the cardinals 
 enter the great hall of the consistory ; and at a given 
 signal two cardinal-deacons, after kissing the Pope's 
 hand, proceed to the chapel, whence they conduct the 
 new cardinal to the presence of the pontiff. Thrice the 
 cardinal makes a profound reverence to the Head of 
 the Church — once at the threshold, once in the middle 
 of the hall, once at the foot of the throne ; then as- 
 cending its steps, he kisses the feet of the Pope, who 
 also bestows upon him the kiss of peace. He then 
 embraces all the other members of the Sacred Col- 
 lege. 
 
 Now, while the Te Denm is chanted, the cardinals 
 
3H LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 proceed, two by two, to the Papal Chapel, where they 
 pass around the altar with their new comrade. Kneel- 
 ing upon the altar steps, the new cardinal is approach- 
 ed by the master of ceremonies, who covers his head 
 with his capuchon or hood ; when the " Te ergo" is 
 reached, the new cardinal prostrates himself on the 
 Moor, and thus remains till the end of the canticle, and 
 of the prayers which are to be recited by the Cardi- 
 nal-Dean. He rises, and his hood is thrown back. 
 The Dean of the Sacred College, attended by two 
 other cardinals and the Cardinal-Camerlengo, receives 
 from the new cardinal the oath of office, by which he 
 declares that he is ready to shed his blood for the Holy 
 Roman Church and the maintenance of the Apostoli- 
 cal college to which he belongs ; then the whole com- 
 pany return in due order as before to the Consistorial 
 Hall. Here the new cardinal kneels before the Pope ; 
 the master of ceremonies covers his head with the 
 hood, on which the Pope places the red velvet hat, 
 pronouncing at the same time the prescribed prayers. 
 The Holy Father then withdraws, and the cardinals 
 form a circle about their new brother, who salutes and 
 thanks them. At the first consistory the Pope closes 
 the mouth of the new cardinal, which ceremony — it is 
 merely a ceremony, and does not affect the cardinal's 
 status or rights — signifies that he is not to speak with- 
 out permission of what he has heard ; at the next the 
 Pope opens his mouth, gives him the cardinal's ring 
 and confers his title — that of one of the churches of 
 Rome, a sort of ecclesiastical fief — upon him. 
 
 The cardinal's hat is of red cloth with a very small 
 crown and broad brim. Two ties, each ending in 
 five rows of red silk acorns or tassels, three in each 
 row, are fastened to the crown and fall on either 
 side, being long enough to meet under the wearer's 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 315 
 
 chin. Originally, instead of this fringe each tie had 
 but a single tassel, because the hat was then used on 
 all solemn occasions. At present the hat is not worn, 
 and therefore the fringing may be more elaborate. 
 Indeed after the hat has been conferred it is not again 
 seen till the cardinal's death, when it is placed upon his 
 bier, and, as a rule, suspended in the church above his 
 tomb. The red hat of the cardinals is of felt, of the 
 same shape as those of simple ecclesiastics. On ordi- 
 nary occasions they wear a black hat with a red rib- 
 bon, gold-embroidered. The ring given to the cardi- 
 nal to consecrate his marriage with the Church is a 
 sapphire set in gold. 
 
 Such was the first consistory of the new Pope, and 
 the Catholic world rejoiced to see Pius IX. live 
 again in the noble and fearless words and acts of his 
 successor. This joy on the part of the loyal sons of 
 the Church was enhanced, whilst the hate and fear of 
 its enemies were stirred up afresh, by the first Ency- 
 clical published by Leo XIII., which is too important 
 to be omitted or even abridged. We give it entire : 
 
 TO THE VENERABLE BROTHERS, ALL THE PATRI- 
 ARCHS, PRIMATES, ARCHBISHOPS AND BISHOPS, 
 HOLDING GRACE AND COMMUNION WITH THE 
 APOSTOLIC SEE : 
 
 POPE LEO XIII. 
 
 Venerable Brothers : Health and Apostolic Benediction. 
 
 As soon as, through the inscrutable counsel of God, 
 we were raised, though unworthy, to the summit of 
 the Apostolic dignity, we immediately felt ourselves 
 impelled with the desire and almost the necessity of 
 addressing you by letter, not only to express to you 
 our sentiments of sincere love, but also, by the office 
 
316 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 divinely entrusted to us, to strengthen you, who are 
 called to a part of our solicitude, to sustain with us 
 the struggle of these times for the Church of God and 
 for the salvation of souls. 
 
 For from the very beginning of our pontificate the 
 sad spectacle presented itself to us of the evils with 
 which the human race is everywhere oppressed ; this 
 widespread subversion of the supreme truths upon 
 which, as foundations, human society rests ; this 
 insubordination of minds, impatient of all legitimate 
 authority ; this perpetual cause of discords, whence 
 intestine struggles, cruel and bloody wars spring ; the 
 contempt of the laws which regulate morals and 
 defend justice ; the insatiable cupidity of transient 
 goods and the utter forgetfulness of eternal things, 
 even to that mad fury in which many hesitate not to 
 lay violent hands upon themselves ; the thriftless 
 administration, the squandering of the public moneys, 
 and the impudence of those who, when most guilty, 
 give out that they are the vindicators of country, of 
 liberty, and of every right ; finally, that deadly poison 
 which works itself into the very vitals of human 
 society, never allows it to be quiet, and presages for 
 it new revolutions with calamitous results. 
 
 We are convinced that the cause of these evils 
 lies principally in the rejection of the august authority 
 of the Church, which presides over the human race 
 in the name of God, and is the safeguard of all legiti- 
 mate authority. The enemies of public order, know- 
 ing this full well, thought that nothing was more con- 
 ducive to uproot the foundations of society than to 
 attack the Church of God pertinaciously, and by foul 
 calumnies bring her into odium and disrepute, as if 
 she were the enemy of real civilization, and destroy 
 the supreme power of the Roman Pontiff, the cham- 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 317 
 
 pion of the unchangeable principles of eternal justice. 
 Hence have come those laws destructive of the 
 divine constitution of the Church, which we grieve 
 to see enacted in many countries ; hence emanated 
 contempt for Episcopal power, impediments to the 
 exercise of the ecclesiastical ministry, the dissolution 
 of the religious corporations, and the confiscation of 
 the goods with which the ministers of the Church and 
 the poor were supported ; hence public institutions 
 consecrated to charity were taken from the salutary 
 administration of the Church ; hence sprang that 
 license to teach and print every iniquity, while, on 
 the other hand, the right of the Church to instruct 
 and educate youth is violated and trampled under 
 foot. 
 
 This too is the end and object of the usurpation of 
 the civil principality which Divine Providence gave 
 to the Bishop of Rome many centuries ago, that he 
 might use freely the power given by Christ for the 
 salvation of souls. 
 
 We have called to mind this sad accumulation of 
 evils, venerable brothers, not with a view of increas- 
 ing your grief, which this most wretched condition of 
 things of itself produces in you, but because we know 
 that thus you will clearly see how serious is the situa- 
 tion of affairs which calls for our zealous solicitude, 
 and how assiduously we must labor to defend and 
 vindicate to the best of our power the Church of God 
 and the dignity of this Apostolic See, charged with so 
 many calumnies. 
 
 It is evident, venerable brothers, that human civil- 
 ization lacks a solid foundation, unless it rests upon 
 the eternal principles of truth and the unchangeable 
 laws of justice, and unless sincere love binds the wills 
 of men together and governs their mutual relations. 
 
318 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 Now, who can deny that it is the Church that, by 
 preaching the gospel to the nations, brought the light 
 of truth among barbarous and superstitious people, 
 and moved them to recognize the Divine Author of 
 things and to respect themselves ; that, by abolishing 
 slavery, recalled men to the pristine dignity of their 
 noble nature ; by unfurling the banner of redemption 
 in every clime of the earth, by introducing or pro- 
 tecting the arts, by founding excellent institutions of 
 charity which provide for every misery, cultivated 
 the human race everywhere, raised it from its degra- 
 dation, and brought it to a life becoming the dignity 
 and the destinies of man? And if any one of sound 
 intelligence will compare this age in which we live, so 
 hostile to religion and the Church of Christ, with those 
 happy times when the Church was regarded by nations 
 as a mother, he will clearly perceive that this our age, 
 full of disorders and revolutions, is going rapidly to 
 ruin ; whereas those ages advanced in the excellence 
 of their institutions, in tranquillity of life, in wealth 
 and prosperity, in proportion as the people were more 
 subject to the authority and laws of the Church. And 
 if the many benefits which we have cited, effected by 
 the ministry and salutary assistance of the Church, 
 are the real works and glories of civilization, the 
 Church, so far from abhorring and repudiating it, 
 rather makes it her glory to be its nourisher, teacher, 
 and mother. 
 
 But that kind of civilization which is opposed to 
 the holy doctrines and laws of the Church is only a 
 shadow of civilization, an empty name without reality, 
 as appears from the example of those people upon 
 whom the light of the Gospel has not shone, and in 
 whose life a glimmer of civilization is to be seen, but 
 its real and solid benefits do not exist. That cer- 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 319 
 
 tainly is not to be regarded as the perfection of civ- 
 ilization which contemns legitimate authority, nor is 
 that to be reputed as liberty which basely and mis- 
 erably thrives on the unrestrained propagation of 
 errors, on the free indulgence of every wicked de- 
 sire, on the impunity of crimes and offences, on the 
 oppression of good citizens of every class. For since 
 such things are false, wicked, and absurd, they cer- 
 tainly cannot render the human family prosperous, 
 for sin maketh nations miserable (Pro v. 14 : 34), for 
 when the mind and heart are corrupt, they drag men 
 down into every misfortune, disturb all order, and 
 destroy the peace of nations. 
 
 Moreover, considering what has been done by the 
 Roman See, what can be more unjust than to deny 
 the eminent services rendered by the Bishops of 
 Rome to the cause of society ? Certainly our prede- 
 cessors, in order to provide for the good of the peo- 
 ple, never hesitated to undertake struggles of every 
 kind, to perform great labors and expose themselves 
 to serious difficulties ; and, with their eyes fixed upon 
 heaven, they neither quailed before the threats of the 
 wicked, nor suffered themselves to be led astray from 
 their duty by flattery or promises. It was this Apos- 
 tolic See that gathered up and united the remnants of 
 ancient society ; it was the torch to shed light on the 
 civilization of Christian times ; it was the anchor of 
 safety in those violent tempests by which the human 
 race was tossed about ; it was the sacred bond of con- 
 cord which united nations of diverse customs to- 
 gether ; finally, it was the common centre whence all 
 men derived, together with the doctrines of religion, 
 encouragement and counsels to peace. It is the 
 glory of the sovereign pontiffs that they ever threw 
 themselves into the breach, that human society 
 
320 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 might not sink back into ancient superstition and bar- 
 barism. 
 
 Oh, that this salutary authority had never been 
 neglected or repudiated ! Certainly the civil power 
 would never have lost that august and sacred glory 
 which it received from religion, and which alone ren- 
 dered obedience noble and worthy of man ; nor would 
 so many seditions and wars have raged, which ren- 
 dered the earth desolate with calamities and slaughter ; 
 nor would once flourishing kingdoms, now fallen from 
 the height of prosperity, be oppressed with the weight 
 of misfortune. A signal proof of this are the people 
 of the East, who, having burst asunder the bonds 
 which joined them to this Apostolic See, have lost the 
 splendor of their former greatness, the glory of the 
 sciences and arts, and the dignity of their empire. 
 
 But the distinguished benefits, which the illustri- 
 ous monuments of every age declare to have been 
 bestowed by the Apostolic See upon every clime of 
 the earth, were particularly experienced by this land 
 of Italy, which, being nearer to the source, received 
 more abundant blessings. For to the Roman pontiffs 
 Italy is indebted for the glory and greatness in which 
 she surpassed other nations. Their paternal authority 
 and solicitude often protected her from the assaults 
 of her enemies, and brought her assistance, that the 
 Catholic faith might always be preserved entire in the 
 hearts of the Italians. 
 
 These services of our predecessors, to pass over 
 many others, are recorded in the history of St. Leo 
 the Great, of Alexander III., Innocent III., St. Pius 
 V., Leo X., and other pontiffs, by whose Zealand pro- 
 tection Italy escaped from the utter ruin threatened by 
 the barbarians, retained the old faith incorrupt, and 
 amid the darkness and degradation of an uncultured 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 32 1 
 
 age nourished and maintained the light of science and 
 the splendor of the arts. This fair city, the seat of 
 the pontiffs, bears witness to these benefits, of which 
 it received so great a share, becoming not only the 
 fortified citadel of faith, but also the asylum and home 
 of the fine arts and of learning, which have won for 
 her the admiration and respect of the whole world. 
 And as the greatness of these things is consigned 
 to eternal remembrance in history, it will easily be 
 understood that nothing but base calumny and malice 
 could have published, by word of mouth and in print, 
 that the Apostolic See is a hindrance to the civiliza- 
 tion and happiness of the people of Italy. 
 
 If, then, all the hopes of Italy and of the whole 
 world repose in that useful and salutary power, which 
 is the authority of the Apostolic See, and in that bond 
 which unites all the faithful with the Roman pontiff, 
 we can deem nothing more important than to preserve 
 the dignity of the Chair of St. Peter entire, and to 
 render more intimate the union of the members with 
 the Head, of the children with the Father. 
 
 Wherefore, in the first place, that we may assert 
 to the best of our power the rights and liberty of this 
 Holy See, we shall never cease to contend for the 
 obedience due to our authority, for the removal of the 
 obstacles which hinder the full liberty of our min- 
 istry, and for our restoration to that condition in 
 which the counsels of the Divine Wisdom first placed 
 the Roman bishops. We are not moved, venerable 
 brothers, to demand this restoration by ambition or 
 the desire of dominion ; but by our office, and by the 
 religious oaths which bind us ; and because this prin- 
 cipality is necessary to preserve the full liberty of the 
 spiritual power, and it is most clear that in the ques- 
 tion of the temporal principality of the Apostolic See, 
 
322 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 the cause of the public good and the safety of society 
 are involved. Hence we cannot omit, because of our 
 office, by which we are bound to defend the rights of 
 the Holy Church, to renew and confirm by these our 
 letters all the declarations and protests which our pre- 
 decessor of holy memory, Pius IX., published and reit- 
 erated against the occupation of his civil principality, 
 and against the violation of the rights of the Roman 
 Church. At the same time, we turn our discourse to 
 the princes and supreme rulers of the nations, and we 
 adjure them again and again, by the august name of 
 the Most High God, not to reject the assistance of the 
 Church offered to them in such a critical time, but to 
 gather in a friendly manner around this centre of au- 
 thority and safety, and be united more inseparably 
 with it in the bonds of sincere love and obedience. 
 God grant that they may recognize the truth of what 
 we have said, and may know that the teaching of 
 Christ, as St. Augustine says, if it be observed, will be 
 very salutary to the Republic ; and that in the preserva- 
 tion of the Church and in obedience to her their own 
 prosperity and peace are included. Let them turn 
 their thoughts and cares to removing the evils which 
 afflict the Church and her visible Head, so that the 
 people over whom they preside, entering upon the 
 way of justice and peace, may enjoy a happy era of 
 prosperity and glory. 
 
 And finally, that the harmony between the entire 
 Catholic flock and the supreme pastor may be more 
 lasting, we appeal to you with particular affection, 
 venerable brothers, and we warmly exhort you in 
 your sacerdotal zeal and pastoral vigilance to in- 
 flame with the love of religion the faithful entrusted 
 to you, that they may cleave more closely to this 
 chair of truth and justice, and receive all its doctrines 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 3 2 3 
 
 with the full assent of their mind and will ; rejecting 
 all opinions which they know to be opposed to the 
 teaching of the Church. The Roman pontiffs, our 
 predecessors, and especially Pius IX., of holy mem- 
 ory, in the (Ecumenical Council of the Vatican espe- 
 cially, mindful of the words of St. Paul, Beware, lest 
 a?iy man cheat you by philosophy and vain deceit, according 
 to the tradition of men, according to the elements of the 
 world, and not according to Christ, never neglected, 
 when it was necessary, to condemn current errors and 
 brand them with the Apostolic censure. Following 
 in the footsteps of our predecessors, we confirm and 
 reiterate all these condemnations, and at the same 
 time we earnestly beg the Father of lights that all the 
 faithful, united with us in the same sentiments, may 
 think and speak in accord with us. But it is your 
 duty, venerable brothers, to use sedulous care that 
 the seed of heavenly doctrines be scattered widely 
 through the vineyard of the Lord, and that the teach- 
 ings of the Catholic faith be early instilled into the 
 minds of the faithful, strike deep root there, and be 
 preserved incorrupt from the contagion of error. 
 The more earnestly the enemies of religion try to in- 
 stil into the unwary and especially into youth those 
 things which becloud the mind and corrupt morals, 
 the greater should be your efforts to obtain not only 
 a solid method of education, but also to make the 
 teaching itself agreeable to the Catholic faith, particu- 
 larly in philosophy, upon which the right study of the 
 other sciences depends, and which, far from destroy- 
 ing revelation, rather rejoices to point out the way to 
 it, and defends it against those who attack it, as the 
 great Augustine, the Angelic Doctor, and other teach- 
 ers of Christian wisdom prove by their example and 
 writings. 
 
3^4 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 Moreover, it is necessary that the proper training 
 of youth to insure the true faith and good morals, 
 should begin with the earliest years in the family it- 
 self, which, being miserably disturbed in these our 
 times, can be restored to its dignity only by those 
 laws according to which it was instituted in the 
 Church by its Divine Author. He raised the con- 
 tract of marriage, by which He wished to signify His 
 own union with the Church, to the dignity of a sacra- 
 ment, and thus not only sanctified that union, but also 
 prepared both for parents and children the most effi- 
 cacious aids, by which, through the observance of 
 their mutual duties, they may more easily obtain tem- 
 poral and eternal happiness. But when impious laws, 
 setting aside the sanctity of this great sacrament, re- 
 duced it to the level of civil contracts, the conse- 
 quence was that, the dignity of Christian union being 
 violated, citizens live in legal concubinage, instead of 
 legitimate union, and neglect the duties of mutual 
 faith ; children refuse obedience to parents, the bonds 
 of domestic love are loosened, and, to the destruction 
 of public morals, foolish love is often succeeded by 
 pernicious and disastrous separations. These wretch- 
 ed and deplorable facts cannot, venerable brothers, 
 but arouse your zeal, and move you to admonish the 
 faithful entrusted to your vigilance, that they may 
 observe the doctrines which concern Christian mar- 
 riage, and obey the laws by which the Church regu- 
 lates the duties of parents and children. 
 
 It is thus that you will bring about a desirable re- 
 form in the morals and manner of life of individual 
 men ; for as from a corrupt root bad fruit cannot fail 
 to spring, so the poison which depraves the family 
 produces vice in individual citizens. On the con- 
 trary, when the family circle is regulated by the rules 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 325 
 
 of a Christian life, the individual members begin by 
 degrees to love religion and piety, to abhor false and 
 pernicious doctrines, follow virtue, obey their elders, 
 and suppress that selfish interest which enervates and 
 enfeebles human nature. For this purpose it will be 
 very useful to promote those pious associations which 
 have been established to the great advance of Catholic 
 interests especially in this age. 
 
 Great indeed and superior to human strength are 
 these things which we hope and desire, venerable 
 brothers ; but since God has made the people of the 
 earth capable of being reclaimed, since He has found- 
 ed His Church for the salvation of nations, and 
 promised to be with her unto the consummation of 
 the world, we firmly trust, with your co-operation, 
 that the human race, sensible of its many calamities, 
 will finally seek salvation and prosperity in submis- 
 sion to the Church and the infallible teaching of this 
 Apostolic See. 
 
 Meanwhile, venerable brothers, before we close, 
 we must congratulate you on that admirable union 
 and harmony which unite you together and join you 
 with this Apostolic See. We deem this perfect union 
 not only an impregnable bulwark against the enemy, 
 but also a happy omen of better days for the Church ; 
 and while it brings great comfort to our weakness, it 
 also lifts up our soul, that in the arduous office which 
 we have accepted we may sustain every labor and 
 every struggle for the Church of God. 
 
 Moreover, these motives of hope and joy which 
 we have expressed to you cannot be separated from 
 the tokens of love and obedience Avhich, in the begin- 
 ning of our pontificate, you, venerable brothers, and, 
 together with you, many ecclesiastics and laymen, 
 have given us, by letters, by offerings, by pilgrim- 
 
326 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 ages, and by other offices of piety, showing that the 
 love which they had felt for our worthy predecessor 
 remains so firm, so lasting, and entire, that it wanes 
 not even towards the person of so unequal a succes- 
 sor. For these splendid testimonies of Catholic piety 
 we humbly praise the Lord because He is good and 
 merciful, and from the bottom of our heart we pub- 
 licly profess the sentiments of our gratitude to you, 
 venerable brothers, and to all the beloved children 
 from whom we received them, while we cherish the 
 confidence that in these sad and critical times your 
 zeal and affection and those of the faithful will never 
 fail us. And we doubt not that these excellent exam- 
 ples of filial piety and Christian virtue will avail much, 
 and move the most merciful God to look more pro- 
 pitiously upon His flock, and grant peace and victory 
 to the Church. But as we believe He will give this 
 peace and victory more readily if the faithful pray for 
 it with constant fervor, we earnestly exhort you, ven- 
 erable brothers, to excite the zeal of the faithful to 
 ask for it through the intercession of the Immaculate 
 Queen of Heaven, of St. Joseph, patron of the 
 Church, and of the holy princes of the Apostles, 
 Peter and Paul, to whose powerful patronage we 
 suppliantly commend our own humble person, all the 
 orders of the ecclesiastical hierarchy, and the entire 
 flock of the Lord. 
 
 For the rest we pray that these days, on which we 
 celebrate the resurrection of Jesus Christ, may be to 
 you, venerable brothers, and to all the faithful, blessed 
 and full of holy joy, while we beseech the most mer- 
 ciful God, through the blood of the Immaculate 
 Lamb, by whom the handwriting which was against 
 us was erased, to pardon the faults we have commit- 
 ted, and remit the punishments we deserve for them. 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 327 
 
 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the charity 
 of God, and the communication of the Holy Spirit be with 
 you all, venerable brothers ; to all whom, as to all 
 our beloved children, the clergy and faithful of your 
 churches, as a pledge of particular benevolence and 
 a token of heavenly protection, we most lovingly im- 
 part the Apostolic Benediction. 
 
 Given at St. Peter's, Rome, on the solemn day of 
 Easter, the 21st of April, in the year 1878, the first 
 year of our pontificate. 
 
 Leo XIII., Pope. 
 
 This noble document, which is as strong in matter 
 as it is moderate in form, gives us the complement 
 to the celebrated Pastoral Letter of the Cardinal- 
 Bishop of Perugia on the subject of the Church and 
 civilization, of which mention was made in its proper 
 place. The rights of the Holy See to its temporal 
 power are held up with all the firmness of him 
 whose " Non possumus" will never be forgotten. 
 Obedience to the teachings of the sovereign pontiff is 
 proclaimed as the true and only safeguard of civiliza- 
 tion ; and the religious constitution of the Christian 
 family is pointed out as the necessary guardian of 
 public morals. Modern ideas are denounced and 
 reprobated as a very destruction of both rulers and 
 nations. Would that the rulers and nations now 
 tossed about in the throes of never-ending revolu- 
 tions, instead of devising remedies of their own or 
 following the baseless theories of demagogues or 
 world-reformers, which can only lead them further 
 astray, would- listen to the divinely appointed guide, 
 and return to the truth which alone can make them 
 free ! 
 
 Besides the Encyclical which we have just seen, 
 
328 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 Leo XIII. has already published several other re- 
 markable documents, one of which we will place here, 
 because of its special importance. We owe it to an 
 event which caused great grief to the pontiff's heart, 
 closing prematurely a career of unusual brilliancy. 
 This was the death of Cardinal Alexander Franchi, 
 who had been selected by the holy father as his 
 Secretary of State. His appointment dated from the 
 3d of March, and on the 31st of July following Car- 
 dinal Franchi died after a brief and severe illness. 
 Leo XIII. then chose Cardinal Lorenzo Nina to the 
 vacant post. The appointment was accompanied by 
 a brief of the holy father to the new Secretary, 
 which has been read with admiration by friend and foe: 
 
 " Our heart received a severe blow and our soul 
 was filled with the deepest sorrow at the sudden 
 death of Cardinal Alessandro Franchi, our Secretary 
 of State. Called, as he was, to so exalted an office by 
 the confidence he awakened within us by his uncommon 
 gifts of heart and mind and the long service he had 
 rendered to the Church, he so fully came up to all 
 our expectations in the short time we had him with 
 us that his memory will never fade from our mind 
 and his name in the future as well as in the past shall 
 be held by us in affection and benediction. 
 
 " But, since it has pleased God to visit this trial 
 upon us, we bow with submissive soul to the Divine 
 counsels, and we now turn our thoughts to the selec- 
 tion of a successor. We have fixed our eyes on you, 
 Signor Cardinal, whose great experience in the man- 
 agement of affairs, whose firmness of purpose, and 
 whose spirit of generous sacrifice in behalf of the 
 Church are so well known. 
 
 " It seems proper to us, on your entering upon the 
 duties of your new career, to address you this letter, 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 329 
 
 to open our mind to you on some very important 
 points to which you will be called upon, in an espe- 
 cial manner, to devote all your care. 
 
 M Already in the first days of our pontificate, from 
 the height of the Apostolic See, we cast our eyes upon 
 the society of the present day to learn its condition, 
 to ascertain its wants, and to consider its remedies. 
 And at that time, in the encyclical letter written to all 
 our venerable brethren of the episcopate, we de- 
 plored the decay of truths, not only of supernatural 
 truths taught by faith, but also of natural truths, 
 whether practical or speculative ; also the reign of 
 the most fatal errors and the most grave danger that 
 threatens society from the ever-growing disorders 
 into which it is plunged. 
 
 ' ' We have said that the principal cause of so many 
 calamities was the separation proclaimed, and the 
 apostacy of the society of the present day, from 
 Christ and his Church, which alone possesses the vir- 
 tue necessary to remedy such evils. By the startling 
 light of facts, we have showed that the Church 
 founded by Christ to renovate the world, from her 
 very first appearance upon the earth began to make 
 it feel the great comfort of her superhuman virtue, 
 and that in the darkest and most sorrowful days she 
 was the only beacon that showed the true way, the 
 only refuge that promised tranquillity and salvation. 
 Hence it is very easy to infer that if, in those times, 
 the Church was able to spread such signal blessings 
 throughout the earth, she can most assuredly still do 
 so to-day ; that the Church, as every Catholic holds 
 as a matter of faith, ever animated by the spirit of 
 Jesus Christ, who promised her his infallible aid, was 
 constituted the mistress of truth and the guardian of 
 a holy and immaculate law, and as such she still pos- 
 
330 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 sesses all the strength necessary to cope with the 
 moral and intellectual corruption that poisons society, 
 and redeem it to salvation. 
 
 " And since most wily enemies, to make her hated 
 and suspected, circulate grave calumnies against her, 
 we have, in the first place, endeavored to dispel preju- 
 dices and to confound accusations, confident that 
 when the people know the Church as she really is in 
 her gentleness, they will return from all quarters to 
 her bosom. 
 
 " Guided by such intentions as these, we have 
 desired to make our voice heard by those who rule 
 the destinies of nations, earnestly calling upon them 
 not to refuse, in these times when it is so much 
 needed, the most solid aid that the Church holds out 
 to them ; and urged on by apostolic charity, we have 
 also turned to those who are not united to us by the 
 bond of the Catholic religion, anxious that their sub- 
 jects may enjoy the beneficent influence of that divine 
 institution. 
 
 ' ' You are well aware, Signor Cardinal, that, in pur- 
 suance of this impulse of our heart, we wrote also to 
 the powerful emperor of the illustrious German 
 nation, which, on account of the difficult position of 
 the Catholics in that country, called for our special 
 solicitude. This step on our part, solely inspired by 
 the desire of seeing religious peace restored to Ger- 
 many, was favorably received by the august emperor, 
 and had the happy result of bringing about friendly 
 negotiations, in which it was not our intention to ob- 
 tain merely a truce, that would leave the door open 
 to new conflicts, but to bring about, by the removal of 
 all obstacles, a real, solid, and durable peace. The im- 
 portance of this object was justly estimated by the 
 wisdom of those in whose hands the destinies of the 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 33 1 
 
 empire are placed. We are confident that they will 
 extend to us a friendly hand to attain it. The 
 Church, without doubt, will be happy to see peace 
 restored in that noble nation, but such a result will 
 be fortunate also for the empire, which, with Catholic 
 consciences at rest, will find, as in times past, its most 
 faithful and devoted subjects among the sons of the 
 Catholic Church. 
 
 " Our paternal vigilance could not allow us to 
 forget the East, where grave events in progress are 
 preparing a better future for the interests of re- 
 ligion. Nothing shall be wanting on the part of the 
 Apostolic See to secure this, and we have the hope 
 that the illustrious churches of those regions will 
 finally arrive at the enjoyment of a fruitful life, and 
 shine forth with all their wonted splendor. 
 
 " As you will readily see, from these brief hints, 
 Signor Cardinal, that since our design is to carry 
 the beneficent action of the Church and the Papacy 
 into the heart of the society of the present da}', 
 it is necessary that you also bring to bear all your 
 lights and all your energies to this design that God 
 has placed in our heart. Moreover, you must give 
 all your attention to another point of the highest 
 importance — that is, to the very difficult position 
 created for the head of the Church in Italy and in 
 Rome, since he has been despoiled of his temporal do- 
 minion which Providence conferred upon him, so as to 
 secure the independence of the spiritual power. We 
 will not pause here to reflect that the violation of the 
 most sacred rights of the Apostolic See and of the 
 Roman pontiff is fatal even to the well-being and tran- 
 quillity of the peoples, who, seeing most sacred and 
 ancient rights violated with impunity in the person of 
 the vicar of Jesus Christ himself, find all ideas of duty 
 
332 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 and justice destroyed in themselves, respect for laws 
 diminished, and the social and civil laws of society 
 overthrown. 
 
 ' ' And we desire to call your attention to the fact 
 that Catholics in all countries can never be tranquil 
 until their chief pontiff, the master of their faith and 
 moderator of their consciences, is surrounded by true 
 liberty and real independence. We can not, how- 
 ever, refrain from observing that this spiritual power, 
 which, because of its divine origin and its super- 
 human destiny, should exercise a beneficial influence 
 in favor of the human race and enjoy the fullest lib- 
 erty, is, on the contrary, by the actual condition of 
 things, so hampered that the government of the uni- 
 versal Church has become most difficult to it. 
 
 " This is well known, and is confirmed by daily 
 events. The solemn complaints of our predecessor, 
 Pius IX., of holy memory, in his consistorial allocu- 
 tion of March 12th, 1877, may be repeated by us with 
 the same reasons, and with the addition of others no 
 less grave, growing out of new obstacles placed in 
 the way of the exercise of our supreme power. Most 
 assuredly, not only must we lament with our illustri- 
 ous predecessor over the suppression of religious 
 orders that deprives the pontiff of a powerful aid in 
 the congregations in which the most important affairs 
 of the Church are discussed, but we have also to 
 regret that divine worship has been despoiled of its 
 ministers by the law regarding military service, which 
 compels all, without distinction, to do military duty ; 
 we have to deplore that we and our clergy are de- 
 prived of institutions of charity and benevolence 
 erected in Rome either by the Roman pontiffs or by 
 the Catholic people who placed them under the pro- 
 tection of the Church ; also, to the great sorrow of 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 333 
 
 our heart, as father and pastor, we are constrained to 
 see, under our very eyes, the progress of heresy in 
 the very city of Rome, the centre of the Catholic re- 
 ligion, where, with impunity, heterodox temples and 
 schools are opened in large numbers, and to witness 
 the perversion that results from it, especially among 
 a large proportion of young people, to whom is 
 offered a godless education ; and, as if all this were a 
 trifling matter, they attempt even to render the very 
 acts of our spiritual jurisdiction fruitless. 
 
 It is well known to you, Signor Cardinal, how, 
 since the occupation of Rome, in order to pacify as 
 much as possible the consciences of Catholics deeply 
 interested in the fate of their head, a willingness to 
 allow the sovereign pontiff full liberty in the nomina- 
 tion of bishops to the different sees of Italy was loudly 
 and publicly proclaimed ; but subsequently, under the 
 pretext that the act of their canonical institution had 
 not been submitted to the placet of the government, 
 the new bishops were refused their revenues, thus en- 
 tailing a heavy expense upon the Apostolic See, which 
 was compelled to provide for their support, as well 
 as a great injury to the souls committed to the care 
 of these prelates. 
 
 "The government has also refused to recognize 
 acts emanating from their episcopal jurisdiction, such 
 as the appointment to parishes and other ecclesiastical 
 benefices. And when, to obviate these great evils, 
 the Apostolic See permitted the newly-elected bishops 
 of Italy to present their bulls of appointment and in- 
 stitution, issued according to the canons, the con- 
 dition of the Church did not, on that account, become 
 less intolerable. Notwithstanding the presentation, 
 the rulers continued to refuse their salaries and to 
 ignore the jurisdiction of many bishops. Then, again, 
 
334 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 those who are allowed to exercise their functions see 
 their claims sent from one bureau to another, and sub- 
 jected to indefinite delays ; and men, respected for 
 their virtues and learning, deemed by the pontiff 
 worthy of exercising the highest duties of the ecclesi- 
 astical hierarchy, are compelled to submit to all man- 
 ner of humiliations, and to be subjected to private 
 and minute inspection, as if they were vulgar or sus- 
 pected persons. Our venerable brother, chosen by 
 us to rule over the Church of Perugia in our name, 
 though already charged with the government of an- 
 other diocese, where he was lawfully recognized, is 
 vainly waiting an answer. Thus it is that, with a 
 deplorable astuteness, they take with the left hand 
 from the Church that which, for political reasons, 
 they pretended to give her with the right. 
 
 M To render the state of things in many dioceses 
 of Italy more aggravated, the right of royal patron- 
 age has been put forward with such exaggerated pre- 
 tensions and such odious measures that they not only 
 judicially notified our venerable brother, the Arch- 
 bishop of Chieti, that his jurisdiction was interdicted, 
 but that his appointment was declared null and his 
 episcopal character not to be recognized. 
 
 M It is notour intention to stop to show the flimsy 
 foundation for any such rights, even in the opinion 
 of many minds in the opposite camp. It will be 
 enough for us merely to state that the Apostolic See, 
 to which is reserved the appointment of bishops, has 
 not been in the habit of yielding the right of patron- 
 age except to such princes as have deserved well of 
 the Church by defending her privileges, favoring her 
 extension, and increasing her patrimony ; and those 
 who combat it by attacking her rights and usurping 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 335 
 
 her property become, by the very act, by virtue of 
 the canons, incapable of exercising- it. 
 
 " The facts we have here touched upon clearly 
 indicate the intention to continue in Italy a system of 
 increasing hostility towards the Church, and likewise 
 demonstrate the sort of liberty reserved for her, and 
 the kind of respect with which it is proposed to sur- 
 round the head of the Catholic Church. 
 
 " Under such deplorable circumstances we are 
 not unmindful, Signor Cardinal, of the sacred duties 
 imposed upon us by the apostolic ministry, and with 
 our eyes fixed on heaven, and with our soul fortified 
 by the certain hope of divine assistance, we shall 
 study never to fail in our duties. You, who, by 
 reason of our confidence in you, are called to share in 
 our exalted cares, will bring, like your illustrious pre- 
 decessor, to the accomplishment of our designs, the 
 concurrence of all your energies, and you may rest 
 assured that our co-operation will never be wanting. 
 
 " In the meantime, as an earnest of our special 
 affection, receive the apostolic benediction, which we 
 most heartily bestow upon you. 
 
 " From the Vatican, August 27th, 1878. 
 
 "LEO XIII., Pope." 
 
 Here is the language of truth and deep convic- 
 tion — language as moderate in its tone as it is power- 
 ful in its significance. It is a document that will 
 stand in its noble simplicity, and the day will come 
 when the rulers of the world will regret that they 
 neglected its wisdom. It will then be felt that the 
 revolt of the temporal against the spiritual, of Cassar 
 against Pontiff, is a perversion of all order, a loosen- 
 ing of all the bonds that hold society together, and 
 that its consequences recoil with destructive reaction 
 
336 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 on its authors. Such is the warning given to the 
 world by him to whom God has entrusted the guid- 
 ance of nations, and who speaks in sorrow, not in 
 anger, at the sad prospect before him of evils that 
 threaten those whom he loves. 
 
 It is generally believed that the documents emanat- 
 ing from the Vatican during the present reign are the 
 productions of the learned Pontiff himself, whose emi- 
 nent natural gifts, cultivated by a long life of study, 
 have given a depth to his thought, a keenness to his 
 expression, and an irresistible power to his reasoning 
 which rank him among the best scholars of the age. 
 We have already seen how earnestly he labored in his 
 diocese of Perugia for the elevation of ecclesiastical 
 studies to a high standard of excellence, especially by 
 a return to the doctrine and method of Aristotle and 
 St. Thomas. We shall not be surprised to find him, 
 now that he is placed over the universal Church, 
 using his influence and his power for the same noble 
 end, and urging on all those who direct seminaries and 
 universities the importance of depth and thoroughness 
 of philosophical and theological learning, especially in 
 these days when so much false science is arrayed 
 against the Church. The Academy of St. Thomas, 
 which Cardinal Pecci had established at Perugia, has 
 been established at Rome by Leo XIII. This was, as 
 might have been expected, one of the new Pope's first 
 cares. Every opportunity is seized for promoting this 
 object. Thus, when the Bishop of Lecce, Mgr. Zola, 
 was admitted to an audience, on the 18th September, 
 the Holy Father said to him : (i I greatly desire to 
 see introduced into the seminaries the philosophical 
 text-books of Canon Sanseverino. This great scholar, 
 the glory of the Neapolitan clergy, labored effi- 
 caciously to bring philosophy back to the true and 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 537 
 
 solid form which is that taught by St. Thomas. We 
 rejoice that his works are already used in the semi- 
 nary of Lecce, and we desire that in all seminaries 
 the method and the doctrine of the Angel of the 
 
 CARDINAL LEDOCHOWSKI. 
 
 Schools should be followed. It is to be deeply re- 
 gretted that Sanseverino died young, but he has left 
 zealous disciples after him to continue his work, such 
 as Frisco and Signoriello." 
 
338 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 In all seminaries and schools of ecclesiastical sci- 
 ences, immediately subject to the Holy See, the doc- 
 trine of St. Thomas has been made obligatory. A 
 memorable audience granted by Leo XIII. to the 
 professors of the Gregorian University, better known 
 as the Roman College, founded and munificently en- 
 dowed by Gregory XIII. , but at present expropriated 
 by the Italian government, is thus narrated by the 
 Civilta Cattolica : " On Wednesday, November 27th, 
 His Holiness Pope Leo XIII. was pleased to admit to 
 an audience at the Vatican the professors of the Gre- 
 gorian University in the three faculties of theology, 
 canon law, and philosophy, whose classes, driven 
 from the Roman College, are continued in the Ger- 
 manico-Hungarian College. The Rector of the Col- 
 lege, Rev. A. Molza, and the Prefect of Studies, 
 Rev. Jos. Kleutgen, accompanied the professors to 
 the Throne-Room, where the Holy Father met them 
 in company with Cardinals Bartolini, Ledochowski, 
 and Parocchi. An address was read by the Very 
 Rev. V. Cardella, Provincial of Rome, to which the 
 Pope made the following eloquent reply in Latin : 
 
 " Most delightful to every cultivated man is the 
 remembrance of his youthful days when his mind was 
 imbued with letters ; the recollection of that first 
 scene of his labors, and of those great and good men 
 who devoted themselves with such ardor to his im- 
 provement. For this reason your presence here, and 
 the words you have spoken, have given us no small 
 pleasure, since you recalled the happy days when 
 we were a student of the Roman College. With joy 
 do we remember the happy tranquillity of those days, 
 and the far-seeing and profuse liberality of Leo XII., 
 our predecessor, who, for the promotion of literature 
 and science, had just then restored the Roman Col- 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 339 
 
 lege to the fathers of the Society of Jesus*; the 
 throngs of students, their public displays of learning, 
 their disputations on philosophical and theological 
 theses, and the profound scholars who presided at 
 them, John Curi, John Perrone, Francis Manera, 
 Antony Ferrarini, Andrew Carafa, John B. Pianciani, 
 and others, by whose learning and kindness we 
 profited ; and we now gladly and publicly declare that 
 our heart has been ever since so closely bound to the 
 great men whom we have named, and to your institu- 
 tion, that it has never been, nor ever shall be, es- 
 tranged. 
 
 " Not less is the pleasure you have caused *us by 
 the docility and hearty submission with which you 
 have responded to our desire in regard to the method 
 of teaching the sacred sciences and that of philos- 
 ophy. None of you surely can fail to perceive how 
 important it has now become to imbue the minds of 
 youth, especially of those who are destined to serve 
 the Church, with sound and solid learning, to refute 
 the numerous and widespread errors by which not 
 only supernatural truth is attacked, but even natural 
 verities are torn from their very foundations ; to ban- 
 ish from the schools a false science which is hostile to 
 faith and to reason, and which has usurped an almost 
 universal sway ; and to replace it by a science based 
 on sound principles, explained in a proper and cor- 
 rect method in conformity with faith and revelation. 
 
 "Now this true science, we think, is no other 
 than that which, coming from the early fathers of the 
 Church, and brought into a complete system by the 
 scholastic doctors, especially by the leader of them 
 all, the angelic St. Thomas of Aquin, has been ex- 
 tolled by general councils and by Roman pontiffs, and 
 has been the law of learning for many centuries in 
 
34° LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 Catholic universities. And as it is our earnest desire 
 to restore this science to its ancient glory for the ad- 
 vancement and the honor of studies, we could not but 
 turn our eyes to the Gregorian University, which, 
 though driven from its own and ancient seat, much 
 to our grief, and not crowded with the same numbers 
 of students as of old, is yet so renowned and so fre- 
 quented that it can contribute powerfully to the re- 
 storation and advancement of studies which we desire. 
 
 " We have no doubt that you will, according to 
 your promise, devote all your energy to this object. 
 This is a duty imposed on you by the obedience 
 which, by your rule, you vow to the Holy See ; and 
 by the constitutions of your society, which decree 
 that philosophy and theology shall be taught accord- 
 ing to the doctrine and method of St. Thomas. This 
 is further required by the very nature and spirit of 
 the Gregorian University ; for, as it receives its stu- 
 dents from every country, the salutary stream of hu- 
 man and divine wisdom which they will draw here will 
 be easily and rapidly diffused over the whole world. 
 
 " With this hope in our heart, we pray God, the 
 Father of Lights, in whom and from whom is all wis- 
 dom, that he would enlighten your minds and give 
 you courage to battle for the truth. As a pledge of 
 these divine blessings and an earnest of our special 
 favor, we give to you, to your entire society, and to 
 all the students in your classes, the apostolic benedic- 
 tion." 
 
 At the close of this discourse the Holy Father per- 
 mitted the fathers present to kiss his foot and his 
 hand, and conversed with, each one of them with 
 great kindness, congratulating this one on the learned 
 volumes he had published, encouraging another to 
 publish other works, and others to persevere in the 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 34 1 
 
 pursuit of their several studies. Among these fathers 
 was the venerable Patrizi, well known for his exeget- 
 ical works, who had formerly been the teacher of 
 the young Pecci now seated on the throne of St. 
 Peter, and whom His Holiness had always held in 
 kindly remembrance. When the Pope saw the old 
 man approaching, he arose, and, descending from his 
 throne, warmly embraced him, remembering the many 
 happy days spent at his feet in early youth. What a 
 touching lesson this furnishes to our rising generation ! 
 From such beginnings in the matter of sound 
 Christian education we may anticipate other and per- 
 haps more weighty lessons on the same subject, of 
 wider bearing and more general usefulness. It can 
 not be denied that the serious evils which weigh upon 
 the world to-day are mainly the effect of bad educa- 
 tion — of education emancipated from the Church, and 
 controlled by men who have neither faith in the super- 
 natural nor regard for the Author of the natural. 
 Our Pontiff knows this but too well, and though he 
 may not be sanguine of a speedy return to true prin- 
 ciples, he feels it his duty to raise his voice, in season 
 and out of season, to warn the nations of their fatal 
 mistake. We have already heard him as Cardinal of 
 Perugia, and also as Pope in his first encyclical ; we 
 shall hear him again in his brief to the Archbishop of 
 Cologne, and in the encyclical published on the 28th 
 of December, two noble monuments to his wisdom 
 and to his zeal for the welfare of misguided men. 
 We will give these documents entire, because every 
 sentence is full of wisdom and of lessons worthy of 
 eternal remembrance. 
 
 The following is the brief to the Archbishop : 
 " Venerable Brother, health and apostolic bene- 
 diction. 
 
342 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 We derived great consolation and pleasure from 
 the friendly letter in which you conveyed to us 
 your good wishes and auguries of happiness on the 
 approach of the solemnity of our Lord's Nativity ; 
 for in it was clearly apparent your devotion to our 
 person, and your inviolable attachment to this apos- 
 tolic see. And these sentiments, while they increase 
 our affection for you, redound greatly to your honor, 
 and confirm with still stronger proof the perfect and 
 reverent obedience paid to us by the flock of the 
 Church of Cologne committed to your care. We are 
 convinced that it is through a merciful dispensation 
 of God, who rules and governs all things, that similar 
 signs of affection and devotion have been manifested 
 towards us by you and others of our venerable broth- 
 ers, the bishops of the Catholic world ; for in the 
 present sad condition of affairs, this wonderful unan- 
 imity gives us the greatest joy and refreshment, and 
 causes us to say from our heart with the apostle, 
 ' Blessed be God, who comforts us in all our tribula- 
 tions.' And, indeed, as soon as ever, on our exalta- 
 tion to the height of this apostolic throne, we turned 
 to address ourselves to all our venerable brethren in 
 the episcopate, we found in their replies such an iden- 
 tity of thought, of opinion, and almost of words, that 
 we not only rejoiced at the marvellous unity which 
 flourishes in the Church of God, but had manifest 
 proof that the bishops of the whole world are the in- 
 terpreters of the sound doctrine which is derived from 
 the apostolic see, and that they will be our cheerful 
 helpers in our pastoral care and labors. 
 
 " And now this unity in doctrine, in counsel, and 
 in action, gives us ground for hope that our de- 
 sires will be fulfilled, and that from this fulfilment 
 the Church will derive the greatest advantages and 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 343 
 
 civil society also will reap the most abundant fruits. 
 For you well know, Venerable Brother, that we 
 entertain the most intimate conviction — a conviction 
 which we have often expressed and publicly declared 
 — that the cause of the dangers which threaten society 
 is to be sought principally in the fact that the author- 
 ity of the Church is on all sides intercepted, and pre- 
 vented from exercising its salutary influence for the 
 public good, and that its liberty is so fettered that it 
 is scarcely allowed to provide for the private necessi- 
 ties and welfare of individuals. And this persuasion 
 is generated in our mind not only by the knowledge 
 which we have of the nature and powerful influence 
 of the Church, but also by unquestionable historical 
 proofs from which it is manifest that the condition of 
 civil society is then most prosperous when the Church 
 enjoys full liberty of action, and that whenever she is 
 shackled by restrictions, those principles and doc- 
 trines which tend to the fall and dissolution of all 
 human society begin to prevail. 
 
 11 Since, then, this has been long our settled 
 opinion, it was natural that, from the very beginning 
 of our Pontificate, we should strive to call back 
 princes and people to peace and friendship with the 
 Church. And to you, Venerable Brother, it is cer- 
 tainly well known that we have for some time di- 
 rected our efforts to the end that the noble nation of 
 the Germans may see the end of its dissensions and 
 obtain the blessings and fruits of a lasting peace with- 
 out injury to the rights of the Church ; and we think 
 that you also know that, as far as we are concerned, 
 we have neglected no means of arriving at an end so 
 noble and so worthy of our solicitude. But whether 
 that which we have undertaken and are striving to 
 effect will at last be prosperously accomplished He 
 
344 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 knows from whom comes everything that is good, and 
 who has implanted in us so ardent a desire and long- 
 ing for peace. 
 
 11 But whatever may be the ultimate issue, resign- 
 ing ourselves to the divine will, but animated by the 
 same desire, we will persevere in the arduous task 
 committed to us, so long as life shall endure. For so 
 great a duty can not lawfully be postponed or neg- 
 lected, while by the perverted teaching of perfidious 
 men, who have thrown off all restraint of law, re- 
 ligious, political, and social order, is threatened with 
 destruction. We should hold ourselves to be neg- 
 lecting the duty of our apostolic ministry if we did 
 not offer to human society, in this most dangerous 
 crisis of its existence, the efficacious remedies which 
 the Church provides. From this purpose, therefore, 
 of saving all, and particularly your nation, Venerable 
 Brother, no obstacles, from whatever quarter they 
 may come, will turn us aside. For our heart will 
 never be able to rest as long as, to the great loss of 
 souls, the pastors of the Church are condemned or 
 exiled, the ministry of the priesthood fettered in every 
 way, the religious communities and pious congrega- 
 tions overthrown and scattered, and all education, 
 not even that of the clergy being excepted, with- 
 drawn from the authority and watchful care of the 
 bishops. And that this work of salvation undertaken 
 by us may be more perfectly and speedily accom- 
 plished, we call upon you, Venerable Brother, and 
 the illustrious bishops of your country, to strive to- 
 gether with us, with united desires and efforts, that 
 the faithful committed to your charge may show 
 themselves more and more docile to the teachings of 
 the Church, and may more exactly observe the pre- 
 scriptions of the divine law, so that ' the communica- 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 345 
 
 tion of their faith may be more manifest in the ac- 
 knowledgment of every good work, which is in them 
 in Christ Jesus.' Thence will result that moderation 
 and that obedience to laws (not repugnant to the faith 
 and duty of a Catholic) by which they will show them- 
 selves worthy to receive the blessings of peace and 
 to enjoy its happy fruits.' 
 
 11 But you are perfectly aware, Venerable Bro- 
 ther, that our endeavors in so grave a matter will 
 be altogether vain, unless we have the blessing and 
 help of God ; for ' unless he build the house, they 
 labor in vain who build it. ' 
 
 " Wherefore we must pour forth before him fer- 
 vent supplications and prayers, earnestly beseeching 
 him to enlighten his Vicar on earth and the bishops ; 
 and, since the hearts of kings are in his hand, we 
 should implore him to incline to more gentle counsels 
 the illustrious and powerful Emperor of the Germans, 
 and the distinguished personages who are his ad- 
 visers. 
 
 " Lastly, since the united prayer of many hearts 
 offers a kind of violence to the divine goodness, we 
 desire that the bishops of Germany should by a com- 
 mon exhortation excite the flocks over whom they 
 preside to pray that the divine help may be present 
 and propitious to our efforts. 
 
 " In the meanwhile, as an augury of heavenly gifts, 
 and as a pledge of our love, we impart to you, Ven- 
 erable Brother, and also to the other bishops of Ger- 
 many, and to the faithful entrusted to your vigilance, 
 with the deepest affection of heart in the Lord, the 
 apostolic benediction. 
 
 " Given at Rome, at St. Peter's, the 24th day of 
 December, 1878, in the first year of our Pontificate. 
 
 "LEO PP. XIII." 
 
346 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 The encyclical, which we shall now give in full, 
 has created a ferment in all the political circles of 
 Europe. The leaders of the anti-Christian and anti- 
 social parties feel the truth of its utterances, and see 
 the end to which their schemes must bring society. 
 The mask is torn from their faces, and they stand be- 
 fore the world, not, as they pretended, its benefac- 
 tors, but, as they are, its worst enemies. May the 
 lessons here so paternally and so forcibly conveyed 
 be of service to prevent the sad issue of modern infi- 
 delity ! 
 
 ENCYCLICAL LETTER OF OUR MOST HOLY FATHER, 
 LEO XIII. 
 
 Venerable Brethren : Health and apostolic bene- 
 diction. 
 
 From the commencement of our pontificate, and 
 in fulfilment of the duty of our office, we addressed 
 you in an Encyclical Letter, to point out that deadly 
 poison which is creeping into human society and is 
 leading it to ruin. We then also indicated the effi- 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 347 
 
 cacious remedies by means of which society may be re- 
 stored, and escape the serious dangers that threaten 
 it. But the evils we then deplored have increased 
 so rapidly, that we are compelled once more to ad- 
 dress you, as though the words of the prophet were 
 ringing in our ear : " Cry, cease not ; lift up thy 
 voice like a trumpet." 
 
 You understand, venerable brethren, that we 
 allude to that sect of men who call themselves by 
 various and almost barbarous titles — Socialists, Com- 
 munists, and Nihilists — and who, scattered all over 
 the world, closely bound together in an unholy 
 league, are no longer satisfied with lurking in secret, 
 but boldly come forth into the light with the deter- 
 mination to uproot the foundation of society. It is 
 surely these men that are signified by the words of 
 Holy Writ, " who defile the flesh, and despise au- 
 thority and blaspheme majesty." They will not 
 leave any thing intact that has been wisely decreed by 
 divine and human laws for the security and honor of 
 life. They refuse obedience to the higher powers, 
 who hold from God the right to command, and to 
 whom, according to the apostle, every soul ought to 
 be subject, and they preach the perfect equality of 
 all men in every thing that concerns their rights and 
 duties. They dishonor the natural union of man and 
 woman, sacred even among barbarians, and endeavor 
 to relax or even to break asunder that bond which 
 chiefly cements domestic society. Seduced by the 
 lust of earthly goods, which is " the root of all evil," 
 and through the coveting of which " many have 
 erred from the faith," they assail the right of prop- 
 erty sanctioned by the natural law, and under the 
 pretence of supplying the wants of men, and satisfy- 
 ing their lawful desires, they aim at making a com- 
 
348 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 mon spoil of whatever has been legitimately acquired 
 by inheritance, by skill, industry, or economy. They 
 publish these monstrous doctrines at their meetings, 
 they urge them in pamphlets, and spread them far 
 and wide by means of the press. The result of this 
 is that, within a short time, the majesty and authority 
 of kings, which should be revered by all, has been 
 rendered so odious to a seditious rabble, that trai- 
 tors, breaking loose from all restraint, have more 
 than once lifted their hands against the rulers of 
 kingdoms. 
 
 These attempts of perfidious men, who threaten 
 to undermine civil life and fill all thinking minds with 
 alarm, had their origin in the poisoned doctrines 
 broached long ago, like seeds of corruption, which 
 are now producing their destructive fruit. You are 
 aware, venerable brethren, that the warfare raised 
 against the Church by the reformers in the sixteenth 
 century still continues and tends to this end, that by 
 the denial of all revelation and the suppression of the 
 supernatural order, the reason of man may run riot 
 in its own conceits. This error, which unjustly de- 
 rives its name from reason, flatters the pride of man, 
 loosens the reins to all his passions, and thus it has 
 deceived many minds, whilst it has made deep rav- 
 ages on civil society. Hence it comes that, by a new 
 sort of impiety, unknown to the pagans, states con- 
 stitute themselves independently of God or of the 
 order which He has established. Public authority is 
 declared to derive neither its principle nor its power 
 from God, but from the multitude, which, believing 
 itself free from all divine sanction, obeys no laws but 
 such as its own caprice has dictated. Supernatural 
 truth being rejected as contrary to reason, the Cre- 
 ator and Redeemer of the human race is ignored 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 349 
 
 and banished from the universities, the lyceums and 
 schools, as also from the whole economy of human 
 life. The rewards and punishments of a future and 
 eternal life are forgotten in the pursuit of present 
 pleasure. With these doctrines widely spread, and 
 this extreme license of thought and action extended 
 everywhere, it is not surprising that men of the low- 
 est order, weary of the poverty of their home or of 
 their little workshop, should yearn to seize upon the 
 dwellings and possessions of the rich ; that there re- 
 mains neither peace nor tranquillity in private or pub- 
 lic life, and that society is brought to the brink of 
 destruction. 
 
 The supreme pastors of the Church, on whom 
 the duty rests of preserving the flock of the Lord 
 from the snares of their enemies, have not neglected 
 to point out the danger and to provide for the safety 
 of the faithful. Indeed, from the moment that se- 
 cret societies began to be formed and to cause the 
 evils of which we have just spoken, the Roman 
 Pontiffs Clement XII. and Benedict XIV. unveiled 
 the iniquitous designs of these sects, and warned the 
 faithful of the whole world of the serious evils which 
 would result from them. When men who gloried 
 in the name of philosophers had asserted for man an 
 unlimited independence, and had devised what they 
 called a new code of right in opposition to the natu- 
 ral and the divine law, Pope Pius VI. immediately 
 raised his voice against these false and wicked doc- 
 trines, and with apostolic foresight predicted the 
 calamities which would flow from them. And when, 
 in spite of this warning, these principles were still 
 maintained and even made the basis of public . legis- 
 lation, Pius VII. and Leo XII. solemnly condemned 
 secret societies and again gave warning of the perils 
 
350 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 that menaced the nations. Lastly, every one remem- 
 bers with what authority and firmness our glorious 
 predecessor, Pius IX., in his allocutions and ency- 
 clicals, combated the projects of these associations, 
 especially of the Socialists, who were just then be- 
 ginning to appear. 
 
 But to our great grief, those who are charged 
 with the care of the public welfare have allowed 
 themselves to be blinded by the arts of the wicked or 
 intimidated by their threats, whilst they have always 
 treated the Church with suspicion and injustice, for- 
 getting that the efforts of the sects would have been 
 powerless if the teaching of the Catholic Church and 
 the authority of the Roman Pontiffs had always been 
 duly respected by princes and people ; for it is ** the 
 Church of the living God, the pillar and ground of 
 truth," which teaches the doctrines and principles 
 on which society can rest secure, without fear of the 
 fatal effects of Socialism. For although the Socialists 
 pervert the Gospel to deceive the unwary, and wrest 
 it to their own sense, yet in truth there cannot be 
 two things more at variance with one another than 
 their depraved ideas and the beautiful teachings of 
 Christ. "For what participation hath justice with 
 injustice, or what fellowship hath light with dark- 
 ness ?" They never cease proclaiming that all men 
 are equal in all things, and hence kings have no right 
 to command them, nor laws any power to bind un- 
 less made by themselves and according to their own 
 inclinations. But, on the other hand, the Gospel 
 teaches that all men are indeed equal, inasmuch as 
 all have the same nature, all are called to the sublime 
 dignity of children of God, are destined to the same 
 end, and will be judged by the same law which will 
 decree the punishment or the reward deserved by 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 35 1 
 
 each one. But an inequality of rights and powers 
 emanates from the Author of nature Himself, "of 
 whom all paternity is named in heaven and on earth." 
 According to the Catholic doctrine, princes and peo- 
 ple are bound together by a mutual relation of 
 rights and duties in such a manner that a check is 
 laid on the excess of power, and obedience is rendered 
 easy, constant, and noble. To the subjects the 
 Church constantly repeats the apostle's precept : 
 11 There is no power but from God ; and the powers 
 that are, are ordained of God. Therefore he who 
 resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God, 
 and they that resist purchase to themselves damna- 
 tion." And again, she bids them "be subject of 
 necessity, not only for wrath, but also for conscience 
 sake;" and to render "to all men their dues, to 
 whom tribute, tribute ; to whom custom, custom ; 
 to whom fear, fear; to whom honor, honor." For 
 He who has created and who governs all things has 
 wisely ordained that the lowest should depend on the 
 middle, and the middle on the highest, that all may 
 reach their end. And as even in heaven He has de- 
 creed a distinction among the angels, so that some 
 are inferior to others, and as in the Church He has 
 instituted a diversity of degrees and offices, so that 
 not all are apostles, not all are doctors, nor all pas- 
 tors ; so too He has established in civil society differ- 
 ent orders in dignity, in right and power, so that the 
 state, like the Church, might form one body com- 
 posed of many members, some more noble than 
 others, but all necessary to one another, and all 
 laboring for the common good. 
 
 But that princes may use the power vested in 
 them "unto edification and not unto destruction," 
 the Church appropriately warns them that they too 
 
352 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 are responsible to the supreme judge, and she ad- 
 dresses to them the words of divine wisdom : " Give 
 ear, ye that rule the people and that please jour- 
 selves in multitudes of nations ; for power is given 
 you by the Lord, and strength by the Most High, 
 who will examine your works and search out your 
 thoughts ; for a most severe judgment shall be for 
 them that bear rule. For God will not accept any 
 man's person, neither will He stand in awe of any 
 man's greatness ; for He hath made the little and the 
 great, and He hath equally care of all. But a greater 
 punishment is ready for the more mighty." If, how- 
 ever, at times it happens that public power is exer- 
 cised by princes rashly and beyond bound, the Cath- 
 olic doctrine does not allow subjects to rebel against 
 a ruler by private authority, lest the peaceful order 
 be more and more disturbed and society suffer greater 
 detriment. And when things have come to such a 
 pass that no other hope of safety appears, it teaches 
 that a speedy remedy is to be sought from God by 
 the merit of Christian forbearance and by fervent 
 supplications. But if the ordinances of legislators 
 and princes sanction or command what is contrary to 
 the divine or the natural law, then the dignity of the 
 Christian name, our duty, and the apostolic precept 
 proclaim that " we must obey God rather than men." 
 This salutary influence which the Church exercises 
 over civil society for the maintenance of order in it 
 and for its preservation, is felt also in domestic so- 
 ciety, which is the foundation of the state. You know, 
 venerable brethren, that the constitution of this so- 
 ciety has, by virtue of the natural law, its foundation 
 in the indissoluble union of the husband and wife, and 
 its complement in the mutual rights and duties of 
 parents and children, of masters and servants. You 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 353 
 
 know also that this society is totally annihilated by 
 the theories of Socialism ; for when the firm bond is 
 broken which the religious marriage throws around 
 it, the authority of the parent over his offspring and 
 the duties of children towards their parents must 
 necessarily be relaxed. On the contrary, the mar- 
 riage, " honorable in all," which God Himself insti- 
 tuted from the beginning for the propagation and per- 
 petuity of the race, and which He made indissoluble, 
 has become in the teaching of the Church more firm 
 and more holy through Christ, who conferred on it 
 the dignity of a sacrament, an image of His own 
 union with the Church. Hence, according to the 
 apostle, " the husband is the head of the wife, as 
 Christ is the head of the Church ;" and as the Church 
 is subject to Christ, who honors her with a chaste 
 and perpetual love, so wives should be subject to 
 their husbands, who in return are bound to love their 
 wives with a faithful and constant affection. 
 
 The Church likewise regulates the powers of the 
 parent and master in such a way as to keep children 
 and servants in their duty, and yet not allow those 
 powers to be abused. For according to Catholic 
 teaching, the authority of parents and masters comes 
 to them from the authority of our heavenly Father 
 and Master ; and therefore it not only derives from 
 Him its origin and its force, but it should also be im- 
 bued with the nature and character of that divine 
 authority. Hence the apostle exhorts children "to 
 obey their parents in the Lord," and " to honor their 
 father and their mother, which precept is the first 
 that hath a promise." And to parents he says : 
 " And you, fathers, provoke not your children to 
 anger, but bring them up in the discipline and cor- 
 rection of the Lord." In like manner, the divine 
 
354 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 commandment is given by the apostle to servants and 
 masters ; the former being told "to be obedient to 
 their masters according to the flesh, as to Christ ; 
 serving with a good will, as to the Lord ;" whilst 
 the latter are ' ' to forbear threatenings, knowing that 
 the Lord of all is in heaven, and that there is no re- 
 spect of persons with Him." Now, if all these pre- 
 cepts were observed by each of those whom they 
 concern, according to the disposition of God's will, 
 surely each family would be an image of heaven, and 
 the benefits arising from this would not be confined 
 within the family circle, but would spread abroad 
 over the nations themselves. 
 
 But Catholic wisdom, resting on the principles of 
 natural and divine law, has provided for public and 
 private tranquillity by those doctrines also which it 
 maintains in regard to the ownership and distribu- 
 tion of property held for the necessities and conven- 
 iences of life. The Socialists denounce the right of 
 property as a human invention, repugnant to the 
 natural equality of men ; they claim a community of 
 goods, and preach that poverty is not to be endured 
 with patience, and that the possessions and rights of the 
 rich can be lawfully disregarded. But the Church 
 more wisely recognizes an inequality among men, of 
 different degrees in strength of body and of mind, 
 also in the possession of goods, and ordains that the 
 right of proprietorship and of dominion, which corner 
 from nature itself, is to remain intact and inviolable 
 to each one. For she knows that God, the author 
 and asserter of all right, has forbidden theft and ra- 
 pine in such a manner that it is not allowed even to 
 covet another's goods ; and that thieves and robbers, 
 as well as adulterers and idolaters, are excluded from 
 the kingdom of heaven. But the Church, like a good 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 355 
 
 mother, does not therefore neglect the care of the 
 poor or the relief of their wants. On the contrary, 
 embracing them with maternal tenderness, and re- 
 membering that they bear the person of Christ Him- 
 self, who esteems as done to Himself whatever is done 
 to one of His little ones, holds them in high honor, 
 comforts them in every way, raises up for them, pro- 
 tects and defends, asylums and hospitals to receive 
 them, to nourish and heal them. She urges the rich, 
 by the most pressing commandment, to distribute 
 their superfluity among the poor, and threatens them 
 with the judgment of God, by which they shall be 
 doomed to eternal punishment, if they refuse to re- 
 lieve their afflicted brethren. Finally, she consoles 
 and rejoices the hearts of the poor, now by present- 
 ing to them the example of Jesus Christ, " who, being 
 rich, became poor for our sakes ;" and again by re- 
 calling His words by which He declares the poor 
 blessed, and bids them hope for the happiness of eter- 
 nal life. Who does not see that this is the best means 
 of appeasing the long quarrel between the poor and 
 the rich ? For the very evidence of circumstances 
 and facts shows that, if this means is rejected, one 
 of two alternatives must follow : either the greatest 
 portion of mankind will be reduced to the ignomini- 
 ous condition of slaves, as they were long ago among 
 the pagans ; or human society will be agitated by 
 continual troubles and desolated by robbery and pil- 
 lage, as we have seen even in our own days. 
 
 This being the case, venerable brethren, we on 
 whom the government of the Church has now de- 
 volved, after having shown, from the first days of our 
 pontificate, to princes and peoples tossed about by 
 the violence of the tempest, the only harbor where 
 they can find a safe refuge, moved to-day by the 
 
356 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 extreme peril which threatens, we again raise our 
 apostolic voice, and we conjure them, by their desire 
 for their own security and that of the common weal, 
 that they would listen to the teaching of the Church, 
 which has done so much for the welfare of states, 
 and would remember that the interests of the state 
 and of religion are so united, that every loss inflicted 
 on the latter diminishes by so much the submission of 
 subjects and the majesty of the ruler. And since they 
 know that for the repression of Socialism the Church 
 possesses a power which is not to be found either in 
 human laws, or in the restraints of magistrates, or the 
 arms of soldiery, let them restore to the Church that 
 freedom which will enable her to wield her power 
 for the common good of human society. 
 
 And do you, venerable brethren, who know the 
 origin and the nature of the threatening evils, labor 
 with all the energy of your souls to impress the 
 Catholic doctrine deeply on the minds of all. Let it 
 be your endeavor that all may accustom themselves, 
 even from their tenderest years, to cherish a filial 
 love for God and reverence for His name ; to yield 
 obedience to the majesty of princes and of the laws ; 
 to curb their passions, and to observe the order 
 which God has established in civil and domestic so- 
 ciety. Do all that you can to prevent the children 
 of the Church from uniting themselves with that 
 abominable sect or to favor it in any manner. Let 
 them, on the contrary, by noble deeds and by their 
 honorable conduct in all things, show to the world 
 how happy society would be if it were entirely com- 
 posed of members like them. Lastly, as Socialism 
 seeks its disciples chiefly in that class of men who fol- 
 low trades or hire their labor, and whose weariness 
 of work more easily tempts them with the desire of 
 wealth and the hope of possessing it, it will be oi 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 359 
 
 great use to encourage those associations of artisans 
 and laborers which, founded under the patronage of 
 religion, teach their members to be content with their 
 lot, to endure their toils, and to lead a calm and tran- 
 quil life. 
 
 May our endeavors and yours, venerable brethren, 
 be prospered by Him to whom we are in duty bound 
 to refer the beginning and the end of every good un- 
 dertaking ! The hope of a speedy help is raised within 
 us by these very days in which we celebrate the birth 
 of our Lord, who gives us also the hope of that salu- 
 tary restoration which He, at His birth, brought to a 
 world grown old in evils and fallen almost to the 
 abyss of misfortune, and promises us the peace which 
 He then announced to men by the voice of His angels. 
 The arm of the Lord is not shortened so as not to be 
 able to save us, nor is His ear become heavy so as not 
 to hear. In these sacred days, therefore, we wish 
 you, venerable brethren, and the faithful of your 
 churches all happiness and joy ; and we fervently im- 
 plore of Him who gives all good gifts to men, that 
 there may appear anew to us the goodness and hu- 
 manity of God our Saviour, who snatches us from the 
 power of our enemy and lifts us up to the dignity of 
 His children. And that we may more speedily and 
 more fully enjoy these blessings, join your prayers to 
 ours and add to them the intercession of the Blessed 
 Virgin Mary, Immaculate in her origin, of St. Joseph, 
 her spouse, and of the holy apostles Peter and Paul, 
 in whose assistance we confidently trust. Meanwhile, 
 as a pledge of the divine gifts, we impart from the 
 depths of our heart the apostolic benediction to you, 
 venerable brethren, to your clergy and to all the faith- 
 ful people. 
 
 Given at St. Peter's, Rome, 28th December, 1878, 
 the first year of our pontificate. Leo PP. XIII. 
 
360 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 February 7th solemn services were performed by 
 the Holy Father in person, and by others acting 
 under his orders, to commemorate the anniversary of 
 the death of his predecessor, Pius IX. These were 
 attended in the Sistine Chapel, in the Basilicas of St. 
 Peter, St. John Lateran, and St. Mary Major, by an 
 immense throng of the faithful, as well as by the Car- 
 dinals and other dignitaries both of Church and State. 
 The devotion of the great multitude was fervent, and 
 the many eyes moist with tears bespoke the deep 
 love felt for the gentle Pius. 
 
 To crown the first year of his Pontificate and to 
 implore the divine blessing on the future, his Holi- 
 ness, in imitation of preceding popes, proclaimed a 
 General Jubilee on the 15th February, 1879. 
 
 In summing up the works achieved or undertaken 
 by his Holiness during the first year of his Pontificate, 
 the Osservatore, a leading Italian Catholic paper, shows 
 the benefits he has brought to the intellectual, the 
 moral, and the social orders. In the first he has pro- 
 moted learning by his encouragement to the French 
 Catholic universities, and by his patronage of the 
 works of St. Thomas Aquinas. In the moral order 
 his Encyclicals and Allocutions speak for themselves. 
 Besides, he has opened new ways for Catholic pro- 
 gress in Bosnia, Herzegovina, Wallachia, and in the 
 distant East, and has done much to encourage the 
 Missions in Ecuador. In the social order he has 
 addressed himself to the Czar of Russia and the 
 Emperor of Germany. To Switzerland he has spoken 
 words of sovereign goodness and kindness, and he has 
 encouraged the efforts which are being made to intro- 
 duce Christian civilization into Africa. His letter to 
 the Cardinal-Secretary of State deplores the obstacles 
 which, particularly in Italy, are put in the way of the 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 361 
 
 Pontificate in its desire to extend its beneficent influ- 
 ences on society. Indeed, so numerous are the ways 
 taken by the Holy Father to benefit the world that 
 the Osservatore employs the words of Erasmus to Leo 
 X. : " If the dawn of your Pontificate, Most Holy 
 Father, is so splendid, what will its meridian be ?" 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 The Second Year of Pontificate. Leo XIII. and the Catholic Press — 
 Archbishop Seghers — Leo XIII. and Catholic Education — New Cardinals — 
 Cardinals Newman and Hergenrother — Settlement of the Troubles in the 
 Eastern Church — The new Bishops of Hartford and of Marquette and Sault 
 Sainte Marie — Letter of Leo XIII. on Marriage — Bishops Leray and Brondel 
 — The Encyclical Aeterni Patris — Letter of Archbishops of New York, Bos- 
 ton, and Philadelphia — Bishops Junger and Elder — Encyclical on Marriage 
 and Divorce. 
 
 On the 20th February, 1879, the first anniversary 
 of the exaltation of his Holiness to the Pontifical 
 Throne, large numbers of the faithful went to St. 
 Peter's to hear Mass, and to offer up their prayers for 
 the preservation of the life of the Sovereign Pontiff 
 and the prosperity of the Holy See. Many distin- 
 guished persons called at the Vatican to pay their 
 homage in person to his Holiness, and the members 
 of the Sacred College of Cardinals, who were in 
 Rome and were not prevented by sickness or infirmity 
 from leaving their residences, went in a body to offer 
 him their homage and congratulations. Cardinal di 
 Pietro read an address in the name of his fellow-Car- 
 dinals, to which the Holy Father briefly answered. 
 He thanked them for their kind wishes, and while 
 admitting the dangers and difficulties of his position, 
 avowed his determination, with the help of Divine 
 Providence, to do his duty, under all circumstances, 
 fearlessly and unswervingly. 
 
 On the 22d of February, the Feast of the Chair of 
 St. Peter at Antioch, the representatives of the Cath- 
 olic Press throughout the world were admitted to an 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 363 
 
 audience with the Sovereign Pontiff. Over 400 mem- 
 bers of the Catholic Press, delegates from 1330 papers 
 and periodicals, and representing, it is calculated, 
 15,000 writers, filled the great Consistorial Saloon of 
 the Vatican. At noon the Holy Father appeared 
 with a numerous suite of Cardinals, Bishops, and 
 Court dignitaries, prominent among whom were their 
 Eminences, Cardinals di Pietro, Franzelin, Ledochow- 
 ski, and Manning. He was greeted with enthusiastic 
 applause ; seated on the, throne presented to Pius IX. 
 by the city of Marseilles, he received their address, 
 which was replete with expressions of homage and 
 implicit adherence to the Apostolic Chair. 
 
 His Holiness was visibly affected, and in a Latin 
 address assured the assembled multitude of the great 
 joy afforded him by their expressions of allegiance to 
 the Holy See, and by the courage and zeal they dis- 
 played in defending the most sacred principles of 
 truth and right. Never did the Holy Father stand 
 in greater need of the assistance of such powerful 
 adherents than at this time, when a licentious press is 
 undermining the foundations of truth and right, is 
 slandering the Church, and poisoning the minds of 
 the people with the most pernicious falsehoods. He 
 was particularly earnest in recommending them to be 
 dignified and moderate in their language, and above 
 all to be united and faithful to the teachings and 
 views of the Church. 
 
 " The necessity," he continued, " of this concord 
 appears the greater when we consider that even 
 among those who are numbered as Catholics, there 
 are some who take it upon themselves to decide and 
 define on their private judgment public controversies 
 of the gravest moment which concern even the con- 
 dition of the Apostolic See, and appear to entertain 
 
364 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 opinions which cannot be reconciled with the liberty 
 and dignity of the Roman Pontiff." With the great- 
 est emphasis the Holy Father then uttered these 
 words : " It is therefore of the utmost importance, 
 that no occasion of error may remain, to remind Cath- 
 olics that the Supreme power of the Church, divinely 
 conferred upon Peter and his Successors that it might 
 keep the whole family of Christ in the faith, and con- 
 duct them to the eternal happiness of the heavenly 
 kingdom, must, according to the appointment of 
 Christ Himself, be exercised with the fullest freedom ; 
 and to ensure this freedom in every part of the world, 
 an all-wise Providence ordained that after the dangers 
 and troubles of the early period of the Church, a civil 
 Princedom should be attached to the Roman Church, 
 and preserved intact through a long series of ages, 
 amidst the changes of revolution and the wreck of 
 kingdoms. For this weighty reason, and not, as We 
 have often said, impelled by ambition or the lust of 
 power, the Roman Pontiffs have ever felt it their 
 sacred duty to defend this civil Sovereignty from 
 violation or disturbance, and to preserve intact the 
 sacred rights of the Church of Rome : and We Our- 
 selves, following the example of Our Predecessors, 
 have not failed, nor will We ever fail, to assert and 
 vindicate those rights." 
 
 For these reasons he urged the faithful defenders 
 of the Apostolic See to be unanimous and zealous in 
 protecting this sacred power of liberty in its spiritual 
 government, and to call history to their aid in proving 
 that no human dominion can show a title more valid 
 or equally just. Furthermore, he desired them to 
 dispel the prejudice that the temporal power of the 
 Pope is incompatible with the welfare of the Italians 
 or the prosperity of nations. Just the contrary is 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 365 
 
 true ; for the Apostolic Chair is the protector of those 
 fundamental principles of order on which alone peace, 
 civilization, and political culture can find a secure 
 resting-place. The monuments of past ages which 
 surround us on every side proclaim the lasting debt 
 which Italy owes to the Pope. 
 
 These memorable words of the Holy Father made a 
 deep impression on the members of the Catholic Press, 
 and became their rule of action in all parts of the 
 world. 
 
 In his dearly loved Perugia, the anniversary of the 
 Sovereign Pontiff's coronation was fittingly cele- 
 brated. At a meeting of the members of the Acad- 
 emy Professor Geremia Brunelli delivered a discourse, 
 in which he recorded two incidents in the life of the 
 Pope which possess a certain interest. The Pro- 
 fessor relates that one day he had been delayed, and 
 reached his class of belles-lettres later than usual. His 
 surprise was great when, on entering the class-room, 
 he beheld Cardinal Pecci, Archbishop of Perugia, 
 seated in the Professor's chair, and delivering a dis- 
 course to the pupils on Cicero's oration " Pro Milone." 
 The students were delighted beyond measure, and 
 seemed to be wholly enchanted with the learned com- 
 ments he delivered on the language and style of the 
 great Roman orator. The Professor, enchanted in 
 his turn, sat down amongst the scholars, and begged 
 the Cardinal to continue his exposition. But the 
 latter invited him courteously to return to his chair, 
 and recommended the students to profit by the Pro- 
 fessor's instruction. As he was leaving the lecture- 
 hall he smiled graciously on the Professor, which the 
 latter regarded as a tacit and gentle, reproof of his 
 want of punctuality. 
 
 In the Church of San Domenico, at Perugia, the 
 
366 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 gems and the crown which adorned the image of Our 
 Lady were sacrilegiously stolen. Cardinal Pecci was 
 then Camerlengo, and living in Rome. A pious lady 
 begged Pius IX. to bestow upon Cardinal Pecci a 
 sceptre and a crown for the adornment of the de- 
 spoiled image of Our Lady. A few days afterwards 
 Pius IX., with that gracious manner which all who 
 knew him remember so well, said, in presence of 
 Cardinal Pecci and a number of Cardinals, " I have 
 already placed in the hands of the Cardinal of Perugia 
 the sceptre and the crown, for the weight of years 
 oppresses me too heavily." The Professor adds, 
 " Give whatever meaning you please to these words, 
 gentlemen ; events have well confirmed that Pius IX. 
 was a prophet." 
 
 About this time the Holy Father deigned to re- 
 member our distant shores, and appointed Bishop 
 Seghers, of Vancouver Island, Archbishop of Emesa 
 and Coadjutor to the venerable Archbishop of Oregon 
 City. 
 
 Most Rev. Charles John Seghers, D.D., was born 
 in Ghent, Belgium, December 29th, 1839. His theo- 
 logical studies were pursued in the Seminary of 
 Ghent, whence he proceeded to the American Col- 
 lege, Louvain, where he completed his studies, after 
 which he was ordained priest at Malines, on the eve 
 of the Feast of Trinity Sunday, 1863. Filled with 
 ardent zeal for missionary life, he at once made pre- 
 parations to seek in some foreign clime a field for his 
 holy calling; accordingly he arrived at Victoria, Van- 
 couver Island, on the 17th of the following Novem- 
 ber. Father Seghers remained on missionary duty in 
 the Diocese of Vancouver Island until the Vatican 
 Council was called, and at the invitation of Bishop 
 Demers he accompanied that Prelate to Rome, where 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 367 
 
 Pius IX. bestowed a special blessing on the devoted 
 young priest who was threatened with that fell dis- 
 ease consumption. On his return to Victoria, Father 
 Seghers found his health much improved, and attri- 
 butes his release from the threatening disease to the 
 pious prayers of the saintly Pius IX. 
 
 On the death of the lamented Bishop Demers 
 in July, 1 87 1, Father Seghers was appointed Ad- 
 ministrator of the Diocese of Vancouver Island, 
 a position which he filled with such prudence 
 and zeal that at a solemn Consistory held in Rome, 
 on Friday, March 23d, 1873, he was appointed to suc- 
 ceed the deceased Bishop of that See. 
 
 Immediately upon his consecration the youthful 
 Bishop entered upon the development of the religious 
 interests of his Diocese ; new missions were organ- 
 ized, churches were built, schools were established, 
 and the magnificent edifice known as St. Joseph's 
 Hospital was erected in Victoria. Alaska was under 
 the jurisdiction of Bishop Seghers, but as yet no mis- 
 sionary had visited the numerous Indian tribes in that 
 region. Accordingly, in 1878, the Bishop, accompa- 
 nied by Rev. P. Mandart, set out on that long and 
 tedious journey. Upon his return from Alaska, Bishop 
 Seghers learned that during his absence he had been 
 selected as Coadjutor to Archbishop Blanchet, with 
 right of succession ; and although the reverend clergy 
 and the Catholics of his Diocese heard the news with 
 sorrow at the loss of one whom they learned to love 
 for his kindly disposition, his talents, and his zeal for 
 the glory of God, yet, in obedience to the behests of 
 Rome, Bishop Seghers humbly bowed his head to the 
 will of God. 
 
 Whilst the Holy Father was restlessly laboring to 
 restore the outward peace of the Church, he was at 
 
368 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 the same time earnestly engaged in a second self-im- 
 posed duty — that of rebuilding Christian society. Only 
 by bringing up a new race, imbued with the spirit of 
 Christianity, can the Church plant a lasting and effec- 
 tive barrier against wide-spreading corruption. This is, 
 in the first place, the task of education, therefore the 
 task of the school. Upon this point both friend and 
 foe are agreed ; the party that governs the schools 
 governs the future. Consequently the struggle in 
 which the irreligious and anti-Christian tendency of 
 the age is engaged against the Church is narrowed 
 down to a combat against the schools. 
 
 Since the overthrow of the temporal power of 
 the Pope, the management of the public schools in 
 Rome was entrusted exclusively to the city Council, 
 which was composed of the bitterest enemies of the 
 Church. Shortly after Leo XIII. had ascended the 
 Papal throne this Council passed a decree abolishing 
 religious instruction entirely from the public schools, 
 thus forcing Christian youth to attend anti-Christian 
 schools. In Rome, too, as in Perugia, the missionaries 
 of the Bible Societies had recourse to every available 
 method of corruption. From his Vatican throne the 
 Holy Father looked down with deepest sorrow on 
 these events. He was obliged to see the most seduc- 
 tive means used to lead youth astray and shake the 
 faith of those Romans of whom St. Paul had given 
 such brilliant testimony. The abomination of desola- 
 tion was reigning in the Holy City. 
 
 All these facts must be borne in mind in order 
 properly to understand the letter which Leo XIII. 
 addressed to his Vicar-General in Rome, Cardinal 
 Monaco la Valetta, on June 26th, 1878. At the same 
 time j.t throws a glaring light on the pitiable condition 
 of affairs in Rome through the conquest. 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 369 
 
 The Holy Father begins by acknowledging the 
 cheering and encouraging expressions of love and 
 loyalty tendered him from all parts of the Catholic 
 world since the beginning of his Pontificate, and then 
 turns to the far different spectacle presented by the 
 city of Rome. 
 
 " Here," he writes, " we behold, an unbridled 
 press and journals constantly intent on combating 
 with sophism and derision the faith, and impugning 
 the sacred rights of the Church and lessening its au- 
 thority ; here temples of Protestants* which have 
 arisen with the money of Bible Societies, likewise in 
 the most populous streets, as if by way of insult ; here 
 schools, asylums, and hospices, opened to incautious 
 youth with the apparent philanthropic intention of 
 assisting them in the culture of the mind and in their 
 material wants, but with the true aim of forming of 
 them a generation inimical to the religion and to the 
 Church of Christ. And as if all that were but little, 
 by the w^ork of those who by duty of their office are 
 bound to promote the true interests of the Roman 
 citizens the banishment of the Catholic Catechism from 
 the municipal schools was lately decreed — a measure 
 worthy of reprobation, which removes likewise this 
 dike to heresy and bold unbelief, and leaves the way 
 open to a new kind of foreign invasion, much more 
 deadly and perilous than the old, as it more directly 
 tends to tear from the hearts of the Romans the pre- 
 cious treasure of the faith and the fruits which it 
 brings forth." 
 
 Then he proceeds to admonish Catholic parents of 
 the all-important duty which the natural and divine 
 law imposes on them, of inculcating in the minds of 
 
 * There are at present more than twelve of them in Rome, 
 
370 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 their children the supernatural truths of religion. In 
 convincing terms he presents to them the necessity of 
 religious instruction, and in clear and simple words 
 discloses the true aim of the enemies of God. What 
 is this aim ? " It is. to make the sojourn of the Pope 
 in Rome morally as well as physically impossible, and, 
 as they formerly enclosed him with arms, to surround 
 him now with a wall of vices. These heretical sects, 
 which are now welcomed with such honors, are en- 
 deavoring, with the assistance of these godless socie- 
 ties, to shake that rock against which Holy Scripture 
 declares the gates of hell shall not prevail. In the 
 midst of a people so utterly depraved, how could the 
 Vicar of Christ, the teacher of all the faithful, have his 
 supreme authority respected, and honorably fulfil the 
 duties of his Papal office unmolested? This is our 
 present condition, which from all appearances will 
 continue, unless God, in His mercy, puts an end to 
 these attacks which are continually gaining in fierce- 
 ness. " 
 
 Complaints, however, no matter how just they may 
 be, accomplish nothing. Leo XIII. has proved him- 
 self to be not only a man of counsel but also of deeds. 
 He therefore planned effective measures of defence, 
 which he imparted to Cardinal La Valetta in a second 
 letter, dated March 25th, 1879. He first gives his 
 reasons in the following words : 
 
 " Painful experience teaches Us that, in the war 
 now waged against the Church, her adversaries aim 
 especially at the young, and that manifestly with the 
 intention to fashion the rising generation after their 
 own designs, and to gain them over, in their early 
 years, to their own cause. Accordingly, after deny- 
 ing to the Church any power in the conduct of public 
 affairs, and conceding equal rights to all denomina- 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 37 1 
 
 tions of religion and worship, they have determined 
 also to withdraw public instruction from the vigilance 
 and authority of the Church, although she has ever 
 been the nurse and mistress of all learning ; and to 
 give free access everywhere to teachings of all kinds, 
 even though atheistic or tainted with heresy. 
 
 " You are well aware, Signor Cardinale, that 
 this method of instructing youth, apart from the 
 beneficent influence of the Church, was introduced 
 into the States of the Church, one by one, as they 
 were wrested out of the legitimate rule of the Pon- 
 tiffs, and that even here the gates of the amplest 
 license were opened to error, without taking the 
 smallest account of the exceedingly peculiar con- 
 ditions of this city, or of the unique character which 
 Rome bears before the eyes of the world, as the seat 
 of the Vicar of Christ and the centre of Catholicism. 
 
 " The result is that within these august walls, 
 wherein formerly no other instruction was afforded 
 save the purest instruction sanctioned by the Church, 
 now, on the contrary, the Catholic Catechism is barely 
 tolerated for an hour or so in the public schools, 
 while in those opened and maintained by Protestants 
 the tender minds of young boys and girls are imbued 
 with corrupt doctrines in conformity with the hete- 
 rodox spirit of the teachers. For many well-known 
 circumstances have clearly revealed the design con- 
 ceived by the enemies of the Catholic religion, to 
 diffuse extensively in Rome the false principles of 
 Protestantism'; to avail themselves of the liberty con- 
 ceded by the laws in order to direct specially against 
 Rome the forces hitherto employed in the different 
 cities of the Peninsula; and to establish here, under 
 the influence of strangers and with means supplied 
 from abroad, the head-quarters of the heterodox prop- 
 
372 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 aganda in Italy. This design is to be carried into 
 effect mainly by the schools and in the schools which, 
 instead of diminishing with the lapse of time, seem to 
 be increasing year by year by the labors and money 
 of strangers, who frequently on their arrival here open 
 fresh schools, and endeavor by every artifice to attract 
 to them numbers of young persons. For this pur- 
 pose they offer large pecuniary help, and other mate- 
 rial aids, towards supplying the manifold necessities 
 of life to those children, who suffer most the stings of 
 poverty and the distresses of indigence, while to 
 others they are profusely bountiful of promises, pre- 
 miums, caresses, and inducements of every kind. Nor 
 can We here pass over in silence the opening of anti- 
 Catholic schools, with singular effrontery, under Our 
 very eyes, even at the gates of the Vatican, the vene- 
 rated seat of the Roman Pontiffs. In contrast to this 
 licentious liberty so amply conceded to heterodox 
 schools, in ways indirect indeed, but yet supremely 
 efficacious, they endeavor to impede the increase and 
 development of the Catholic schools. In fact there is 
 no lack of sinister insinuations, when necessary, against 
 the Catholic schools, nor of special acts of rigor and 
 menaces, put forth with the object of preventing pa- 
 rents from entrusting their children to teachers sin- 
 cerely Christian. 
 
 " We will not, Signor Cardinale, pause to demon- 
 strate how contrary to even the public prosperity and 
 the common advantage is the mode of instruction 
 such as they at present demand, which is not modelled 
 after the spirit of Christianity. For every one knows 
 to what extremes society would be reduced if a gen- 
 eration were allowed to grow up in its midst unpro- 
 vided with Christian teachings, disaffected towards 
 the practices of religion, and without firm principles 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 373 
 
 of morality. The lamentable proofs which we already 
 possess of this in the past afford an even more sinister 
 augury for the future. 
 
 " We would only observe how badly in this respect, 
 also, provision was made for the dignity and the 
 liberty of the Roman Pontiff. In fact," he continues, 
 " Our condition, as the result of the sad series of events 
 to which We have above alluded, is such that We are 
 forced to see error made free, under the protection of 
 the public laws, to erect its chair in Rome, while We 
 Ourselves are not permitted to use efficacious means 
 to silence it. — Now it is easy to understand how un- 
 becoming it is that the city wherein the Vicar of 
 Jesus Christ has his seat should be contaminated with 
 impunity by heresy, and rendered, as in pagan times, 
 the receptacle of errors, the asylum of sects. Every 
 true reason induces the persuasion that in this Holy 
 City, consecrated by the blood of the Princes of the 
 Apostles, and of so many heroes of Christianity, cele- 
 brated even from Apostolic times for its faith, and 
 whence, as from a centre, the life and light of Chris- 
 tian truth and example must be diffused over all 
 the world, the religion of Christ ought to reign as 
 mistress and as sovereign, and the Universal Doctor 
 of the Faith, the Vindicator of Christian morality, 
 ought to have free power to bar the access against 
 impiety and to maintain therein the purity of Catholic 
 teachings. — Also, the faithful, who from every part of 
 the world travel to Rome in pilgrimage, rightly ex- 
 pect to find in the city of their Supreme Head nothing 
 save strengthening for their faith, food for their piety, 
 and splendid examples for them to imitate. They 
 must be highly embittered and indignant at behold- 
 ing, on the contrary, error creeping about within it 
 and spreading itself to the infinite ruin of souls. 
 
374 LIFE °F POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 " It is easy to comprehend, Signor Cardinale, how- 
 bitter to Our heart is this attack, so insidiously made 
 against the faith of Rome, and how impossible it is for 
 Us to resign Ourselves to a state of things so contrary 
 to the sentiments of Our dignity and so incompatible 
 with the sacred rights and duties of Our Supreme 
 power. 
 
 " Meanwhile, in the midst of the most grave diffi- 
 culties by which We are surrounded, nothing remains 
 for Us to do save to direct Our special cares to miti- 
 gate at least the bitterness of the evil, and, as much as 
 possible, to impede its further diffusion." 
 
 Acting on these convictions, the Holy Father ap- 
 pointed a committee, consisting of prelates and mem- 
 bers of the Roman Patriciate, to take charge of the 
 management of the elementary and primary schools in 
 Rome. It was their duty to become thoroughly ac- 
 quainted with the condition of the Catholic schools, 
 to investigate whether they supplied the required 
 demands, to report such as needed enlargement or 
 where new ones were to be built, and to supply com- 
 petent instructors. But as money is the most pow- 
 erful instrument with which heretics battle against 
 truth, they must be met with the same weapons: 
 " Wherefore," continues the Sovereign Pontiff, "We 
 propose to subscribe liberally every year from Our own 
 private means towards this most important object ; and 
 inasmuch as the interests of the entire Catholic world 
 are intimately bound up with the conservation of the 
 faith in Rome, We intend that the Peter's Pence, in so 
 far as the needs of the Church Universal permit, shall 
 also contribute towards the prosperity of Our schools." 
 Then he calls on all good Catholics, especially the Ro- 
 man patrician families and the Roman clergy, to lend 
 their active co-operation to this undertaking, and to 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 375 
 
 emulate the brilliant example of self-sacrifice of the 
 Catholics of other countries. 
 
 The words of the Holy Father were not uttered 
 in vain. Priests and laymen took an active interest 
 in the schools, especially in spreading religious instruc- 
 tion, and the patrician families gave liberal donations. 
 The Sacred College endorsed the views of the Holy 
 Father. Cardinal Borromeo, since deceased, appro- 
 priated his whole fortune to this object, and twice 
 a week personally gave religious instruction to the 
 poor children in the quarter of St. Vitale, besides 
 furnishing most of them with necessary clothing. 
 
 The Holy Father gives annually 100,000 francs to 
 these schools, and in the year 1879 ne built 29 new- 
 ones. Even the liberal papers have made complaint 
 that the irreligious State-schools are becoming depop- 
 ulated for the reason that parents prefer to entrust 
 their children to schools conducted in a religious 
 spirit. 
 
 The example which Leo XIII. has given in this 
 matter is the more important because it deserves to 
 be imitated wherever similar schools threaten the same 
 danger to the faith of youth — a danger which can be 
 averted in no other way than by fostering good relig- 
 ious schools. 
 
 The Holy Father interested himself, however, not 
 only in the primary schools, but he was equally solici- 
 tous to promote the interests of higher education. 
 From the higher schools emanate those educated 
 minds who are the shining lights of science. Science 
 has at all times been a power, and at the present day 
 it is more so than ever. Leo XIII. was fully aware 
 of this fact ; he knew that the attacks which the ene- 
 -nies of the true faith were planning against Christ and 
 His Holy Church were to be carried out in the name 
 
376 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 of science. The tendency of the age was beginning 
 its work of destruction, and to this rapidly spreading 
 evil he wished to oppose an effective barrier in Chris- 
 tian science. This barrier he determined to strengthen 
 by all the means at his command. - 
 
 The foundation was laid. Belgium had long pos- 
 sessed her flourishing Catholic university at Louvain. 
 England and Ireland could boast of similar institu- 
 tions. Latterly the French Catholics had also fallen 
 into line. Count Montalembert, Bishop Dupanloup, 
 and others, by their unwearied efforts and brilliant 
 eloquence, had at length obtained a hard-earned vic- 
 tory for free education. Without delay the victory 
 was turned to advantage. In Paris, Lille, Toulouse, 
 Lyons, Angers, Catholic universities sprung up in op- 
 position to the anti-Christian State universities of Paris 
 and other cities. As in Belgium, so also in France 
 the Bishops were at the head of the institutions, they 
 took the management in their hands, and appointed 
 the teachers. With a liberality peculiar to the French 
 Catholics, millions were donated in one year, and 
 these celebrated seats of Christian science grew rap- 
 idly in importance. 
 
 Imbued with a genuine Catholic spirit, and guided 
 by their innate devotion to the Holy See, they strove 
 to be foremost in paying their homage to the new 
 Pope. In consequence, as early as February 28th, 
 1878, a deputation with the Rector of the University 
 of Angers at their head appeared before Leo XIII. 
 
 He took advantage of this occasion freely to com- 
 municate his views on the higher systems of educa- 
 tion. He expressed great joy at the existence of these 
 institutions, which he entitled the consolation and 
 hope of the Church, and he saw in them the promise 
 of a brighter future for France. " It will be through 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 377 
 
 them," he continued, " that sound doctrines, the first 
 elements of social prosperity, will be spread abroad in 
 minds. The professors selected by the Episcopate, 
 uniting purity of faith to profundity of science, will 
 form generations of Christians capable of defending 
 and honoring their belief. Families will not long de- 
 lay to recognize the superiority of these teachings; 
 and the Catholic universities, although wholly de- 
 pendent on the charity of the faithful, will advanta- 
 geously sustain competition with other establishments 
 provided with superior material resources and main- 
 tained by the Government. This is what I myself 
 have seen in Belgium, when I represented the Holy 
 See there in quality of Nuncio. The free University 
 of Lou vain had itself alone more alumni than all the 
 other universities united." 
 
 Although the first year of his Pontificate had 
 elapsed, the Holy Father had not yet filled the vacan- 
 cies which death had made in the ranks of the College 
 of Cardinals. He had resolved to proceed with the 
 utmost circumspection in a matter of such vital im- 
 portance to the whole Church. At length his choice 
 was made. To use his own words, this choice fell 
 on men of approved reputation and prominent, some 
 for their zeal, wisdom, and capability to fill their 
 sacred offices, to defend the rights and doctrines of the 
 Church ; others for their brilliant reputation in the 
 cause of science as teachers or writers. Their names 
 were proclaimed in the Consistory which was held 
 March 12th, 1879. There were ten, of which number 
 three were Italians and seven of other nationalities. 
 
 The three Italian Cardinals were : Bishop Ali- 
 monda, of Albenga, born at Genoa, in 18 18, the most 
 celebrated pulpit orator in Italy, and renowned as 
 well for his deep theological attainments as for his 
 
37$ 
 
 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 enthusiastic ardor in saving souls. The Dominican 
 Father Thomas Zigliara, whose works are favorably 
 known in the world of letters, and who is recog- 
 nized as one of the most thorough students of the 
 philosophy of St. Thomas, and as an eminent theo- 
 logian. He is the youngest member of the Sacred 
 College, having been born in the year 1833, at Boni- 
 facio, on the island of Corsica. The Holy Father 
 
 CARDINAL PECCI. 
 
 while yet in Perugia had known Zigliara, who com- 
 pleted his theological studies in the Dominican Con- 
 vent there, and received holy orders from Cardinal 
 Pecci on the 18th of May, 1856. His promotion had 
 a special significance in reference to the revival of 
 philosophical and theological studies after the spirit 
 of St. Thomas Aquinas, which the Holy Father had 
 determined to accomplish. 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 379 
 
 In compliance with the urgent request of the Sa- 
 cred College, Leo XIII. appointed his own brother, 
 Joseph Pecci, who in every respect was worthy to 
 stand by the side of these prominent men, and who, 
 to use Leo's own expression, was intimately united 
 with them by the ties of brotherly love. We have 
 seen that for many years he was teaching in the semi- 
 nary at Perugia. In the year i860, after the capture 
 of this city by the Piedmontese, Pope Pius IX. called 
 him to a professorship in the Roman University. 
 This position he held for ten years, and was among 
 the theologians who performed the preparatory labors 
 of the Vatican Council. After the conquest of Rome, 
 in the year 1870, he resigned his office because he 
 would not take the oath prescribed by the new gov- 
 ernment, and devoted himself to science in retirement, 
 until recalled by his appointment as one of the princes 
 of the Church. 
 
 In his selection of foreign Cardinals, Leo XIII. re- 
 membered Austria, Hungary, France, Germany, Por- 
 tugal, and England. 
 
 Austria was represented by Frederick, landgrave 
 of Fiirstenberg, Archbishop of Olmutz in Moravia, a 
 man distinguished not only for his high birth, but for 
 his noble defence of the rights of the Church and the 
 Holy See. Born in 181 3, he was raised to the dig- 
 nity of Archbishop of Olmutz in 1853, and the city is 
 indebted to him for the new cathedral, a splendid new 
 seminary for boys, a high school, an asylum for infirm 
 priests, and many other similar institutions. 
 
 Archbishop Louis Haynald, of Calocsa, was the 
 chosen one among the Hungarian princes of the 
 Church. Born in 18 16, he occupied the Bishop's 
 chair since 1867 in Calocsa, and was the model of an 
 indefatigable, energetic Bishop. He displayed deep 
 
380 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 interest in the welfare of youth by establishing a 
 number of schools, not only primary schools but semi- 
 naries and higher institutions of learning. His liberal 
 income enabled him to devote annually hundreds of 
 thousands of francs for these and other benevolent 
 institutions, and he did it with the most self-sacrificing 
 liberality. A scholar of the highest order, philologist, 
 botanist, orator, he possesses a library of over fifty 
 thousand volumes, and is untiring in his efforts to 
 promote Christian science. 
 
 Whilst Austria and Hungary are ably represented 
 by such men in the Sacred College, France has fur- 
 nished no lesser celebrities in the persons of the most 
 Rev. Desprez, Archbishop of Toulouse (born in 1807), 
 and Bishop Pie, of Poitiers (born in 18 15), renowned 
 for his theological learning and piety. 
 
 Portugal received as her new Cardinal, Ferreira 
 dos Santos Silvas, Archbishop of Porto, born in 1829. 
 
 The appointments from Germany and England, 
 however, attracted the attention of the world, since in 
 them Leo XIII. desired most especially to pay homage 
 to Christian science. 
 
 Universal joy reigned through Germany when it 
 became known that Dr. Hergenrother was to be hon- 
 ored with the purple. With pride Germany ranks 
 him with the Bishop of Rottenburg, Dr. Hefele, as the 
 greatest of living Catholic Church-historians. 
 
 Joseph Hergenrother was born in 1824, at Wurz- 
 burg, in Bavaria. He finished his theological studies 
 in the German College at Rome with distinction, 
 and soon after his return to his native city he became 
 professor of Church history. Hundreds of pupils sat 
 at the feet of the celebrated teacher. Enthusiastic in 
 his love for the Church, he began an active literary 
 career, taking as his motto, " All for truth, nothing 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 381 
 
 against it; all for the Church, nothing against her." 
 In his first important work, " The State of the Church 
 since the French Revolution," published in i860, he 
 entered the ranks in defence of the threatened rights 
 of the Papacy. He was also among the number of 
 German theologians who were summoned to Rome 
 to assist in the preparatory labors of the Vatican 
 Council. After the Council he was prominent in his 
 
 CARDINAL HERGENROTHER. 
 
 opposition to the so-called Old-Catholics, and in 1872 
 published his great work, " The Catholic Church and 
 the Christian State." Thus he became a pillar of the 
 Church in Germany. His text-book on Church His- 
 tory is a lasting memorial to German depth of thought 
 and devotion to the Church. Pius IX. recognized his 
 greatness and rewarded his labors by appointing him 
 as Papal Domestic Prelate, and now Leo XIII. in- 
 
3 82 
 
 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 duced him, in spite of his reluctance, to exchange his 
 professor's chair for a seat in the College of Cardinals. 
 Furthermore, he created a special office for this de- 
 votee of history, that of Archivist of the holy Roman 
 Church, and thus placed in his hands the keys to the 
 richest stores of history. 
 
 In a quiet Oratorian convent in the great English 
 manufacturing city of Birmingham lives the celebrated 
 
 CARDINAL NEWMAN. 
 
 English convert, Dr. Newman. Born in 1801 in Lon- 
 don, a descendant of an Anglican family, he completed 
 his studies with distinction in the University of Ox- 
 ford. He belonged to that select class of reasoners 
 who, by pure and unprejudiced research, have come 
 to the conviction that the Anglican Church, as it now 
 stands, cannot possibly be the true Church of Christ. 
 At the head of these men was Dr. Pusey, from whom 
 they received the name of Puseyites. They adopted 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 383 
 
 a course tending towards Catholic views, and it soon 
 led many of the noblest and most learned of them into 
 the fold of the true Church. Among these was Dr. 
 Newman, who took this step in the year 1845. So 
 prominent was Dr. Newman among his own country- 
 men that Lord Palmerston, the English minister, pro- 
 nounced this the most important event in England 
 since the Reformation. 
 
 " On the evening of October 28. 1846," says one of 
 Ireland's most brilliant sons, the unfortunate " Father 
 Prout," " Mr. Newman entered the Eternal City. 
 Next morning the ex-Anglican's first impulse was to 
 pay his homage at the tomb of the apostles, when, as 
 chance would have it, Pius IX. was in the act of real- 
 izing the lines of Scott's ballad, 
 
 'The Pope he was saying his High, High Mass, 
 All at St. Peter's shrine.' 
 
 Their interview occurred in the crypt or subterranean 
 sanctuary, the oldest portion of the Basilica." The 
 Pontiff, after telling the pilgrim, who, by the way, 
 had kissed the soil of the Holy City in token of 
 his loyalty to its Ruler, to send to England for his 
 companions, formed them into an Oratory, and ar- 
 ranged that they should take possession of chambers 
 in the Monastery of Sta. Croce, until their reordina- 
 tion in the Church of Rome. " And thus it came to 
 pass," said Father Newman, some years ago, in a ser- 
 mon at Birmingham, " that on my return to England 
 I was able to associate myself with others who had 
 not gone to Rome, till we were so many in number 
 that not only did we establish our own Oratory here, 
 whither the Pope had specially sent us, but we found 
 we could throw off from us a colony of zealous and 
 able priests into the metropolis, and establish there, 
 
384 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 with the powers with which the Pope had furnished 
 me, and the sanction of the late Cardinal (Wiseman), 
 that Oratory which has done and still does so much 
 good among the Catholics of London." 
 
 Father Newman devoted himself to extended mis 
 sionary labors, wrote a number of literary works which 
 attracted the attention of all England, and has since 
 been the leader of the Catholic movement in England. 
 It was he who established the Catholic University in 
 Dublin, at the request of the Irish Bishops. Since 
 his conversion to the Church he has lost nothing of 
 the great esteem in which he was held by the Angli- 
 cans, as was proved in his recent visit to the Univer- 
 sity of Oxford, where the most distinguished honors 
 were paid him. 
 
 This was the man whom Leo XIII. called from 
 his cherished obscurity. Reluctantly, and solely out 
 of obedience to the will of the Holy Father, could he be 
 induced to accept the proffered distinction, by which 
 all England, Protestant as well as Catholic, felt hon- 
 ored. What a remarkable change ! When Pius IX., 
 in the year 1850, appointed Archbishop Wiseman, of 
 Westminster, as Cardinal, all England resounded with 
 the cry, " No Popery ! Down with the Papacy !" 
 and thirty years later Cardinal Newman alluded with 
 pleasure to the change in the sentiment of the English 
 people, at a meeting held in his honor on his return 
 to England. 
 
 In the same Consistory in which Leo XIII. ap- 
 pointed the new Cardinals, he had also the consola- 
 tion of being able to announce a satisfactory settlement 
 of the ancient troubles in the Oriental Church. The 
 Turkish Government recognized the rights of the 
 Catholic Patriarch, Hassoun, and Bishop Kupelian, 
 the leader of the Armenian schismatics, came in per- 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 385 
 
 son to Rome, to throw himself at the feet of Leo XIII. 
 and contritely ask for forgiveness. 
 
 At a public Consistory, held May 15, 1879, the va- 
 cant sees of Hartford and of Marquette and Sault-Sainte 
 Marie were provided for by the appointment of Rev. 
 Lawrence S. McMahon to the first, and Rev. John 
 Vertin to the second. 
 
 Right Rev. Dr. Lawrence S. McMahon, Bishop 
 of Hartford, was born in New Brunswick, Dominion 
 of Canada, in 1835. He came to the United States 
 at a very early age, and in due time began his studies 
 under the Jesuit Fathers at Holy Cross College, 
 Worcester, Mass. When, in 185 1, this institution was 
 destroyed by fire, the future Bishop went to Mon- 
 treal, and, after remaining there for a time, entered St. 
 Mary's Seminary, Baltimore, where he made his 
 course of philosophy under the direction of the Sul- 
 pician Fathers. He next visited Aix, in France, where 
 he continued his theological studies, and finally went 
 to Rome, where, having finished his course, he was 
 raised to the dignity of the priesthood in i860. 
 
 Father McMahon returned to the United States 
 soon after his ordination, and was assigned, by the 
 late Bishop Fitzpatrick, to the Cathedral of the Holy 
 Cross, Boston. During our civil war he acted as chap- 
 lain of the 28th Massachusetts regiment, and on his 
 return from the war was assigned to the pastoral 
 charge of the Church of St. Thomas Aquinas, Bridge- 
 water, Mass. In July, 1865, he was appointed pastor 
 of St. Lawrence's Church, New Bedford, Mass., where 
 he labored until made Bishop.* 
 
 Right Rev. Dr. John Vertin was born in the Illy- 
 rian diocese of Doblice, Austria, in the year 1844. In 
 1863 he came to this country, and was ordained priest 
 in 1866. He was made assistant to the Rev. John 
 
386 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 Power, at St. Ignatius' Church, Houghton, and de- 
 pendent missions. In the following year he succeeded 
 Father Brown as pastor, and was alone in his work. 
 He continued to minister to the wants of the Catholics 
 of that region for five years, when, in 1870, the Right 
 Rev. Bishop Mrak transferred him to the pastoral 
 charge of St. Paul's Church, Negaunee, where he was 
 still doing the work of his Master when the news 
 reached him that he was appointed by his Holiness, 
 Pope Leo XIII. , to succeed the Right Rev. Dr. Mrak, 
 in the See of Marquette. 
 
 The anti-Christian, revolutionary party of Italy, 
 unceasing in its hatred to Catholic faith and princi- 
 ples, endeavored about this time to create a law by 
 which the sacred character of Marriage would be an- 
 nulled and the great Sacrament be reduced to a mere 
 civil contract. The Holy Father at once threw him- 
 self in the gap between his people and the enemies of 
 morality, and in a letter dated June 1st, 1879, addressed 
 to the Archbishops and Bishops of Turin, Vercelli, 
 and Genoa, unmasked the covert design against the 
 Church. As usual, the utterance of the Sovereign 
 Pontiff contains teaching for the whole world. The 
 Holy Father points out that the proposed law is 
 " dictated less by sentiments of order and a desire of 
 the well-being of the people than by a design of crush- 
 ing the Church and the clergy with new tribulations, 
 and increasing the elements of perversion among the 
 Italian people." And he is right ; for by this law the 
 priest celebrating the marriage of persons who had 
 not yet gone through the form of civil marriage would 
 be subject to fines and penalties, which would fall im- 
 mediately upon him, while the fine in the case of the 
 persons themselves would be delayed, and perhaps at 
 last, after a legal defence, remitted. 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 387 
 
 " Marriage," continues his Holiness, " at least in all 
 that concerns the substance and sanctity of the con- 
 jugal tie, is an essentially sacred and religious act 
 which naturally ought to be regulated by the spiritual 
 power, which holds this power not as delegated to it 
 by the State or by the consent of princes, but in the 
 order established by the Divine Founder of Christian- 
 ity and the Author of the Sacraments." Modern pro- 
 gress wishes to separate the contract from the Sacra- 
 ment, subjecting the contract to the authority of the 
 State, and leaving the part of the Church to be noth- 
 ing but a simple right, a ceremony external to it. 
 " Here there is a doctrine which overturns the essential 
 idea of Christian marriage, in which the conjugal tie, 
 sanctified by religion, identifies itself with the Sacra- 
 ment, and these two things unite inseparably to con- 
 stitute one only act, one single reality In 
 
 vain they may cite the example of those Catholic 
 nations which, after having deeply suffered from 
 revolutionary struggles and social perturbations, have 
 found themselves constrained to submit to a like re- 
 form, which was either inspired by heterodox influ- 
 ences and doctrines, or established by the strength of 
 those in power. For the rest, while for these peoples 
 it was fruitful in bitterness, this reform has never 
 possessed a pacific sway, being always disapproved by 
 the conscience of sincere Catholics and by the legiti- 
 mate authority of the Church." In those few words 
 there is a great amount of teaching that ought to be 
 known to every one. 
 
 At the Consistory of September 22, 1879, the Sov- 
 ereign Pontiff issued a Brief appointing Rev. Francis 
 Leray Administrator of the Archdiocese of New 
 Orleans, with right of succession as Archbishop, and 
 Rev. John B. A. Brondel Bishop of Vancouver Island. 
 
388 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 Right Rev. Francis Leray was many years Vicar- 
 General of Bishop Elder, at Natchez. He is a man of 
 marked administrative abilities, and his learning and 
 devotion well fit him for the position conferred on 
 him. 
 
 The Holy Father, when in Perugia, gave evidence 
 of the high estimation in which he held that ideal 
 Christian scholar, St. Thomas, and now, when installed 
 in the highest professor's chair of the Church, he ad- 
 vised a complete return to the teachings of St. Thomas 
 as the most practical means of promoting Christian 
 science. Nor was he alone in his convictions. Cath- 
 olic literary celebrities everywhere had come to the 
 same conclusion, and his Holiness felt assured that he 
 was merely giving authoritative expression to a long- 
 felt want. It was with great satisfaction, therefore, 
 that on the 4th August, 1879, ne published a Bull, be- 
 ginning " ^Eterni Patris Filius," declaring that in all 
 Catholic schools the study of Philosophy and Theol- 
 ogy should be based on the system adopted by St. 
 Thomas. 
 
 The words of the Holy Father found a welcome in 
 the Catholic world ; Bishops, men of letters, universi- 
 ties, academies, sent enthusiastic replies. We have 
 room for only one of these which is of the highest inter- 
 est to the Catholics of the United States. It is a letter 
 addressed to the Holy Father, Leo XIII. , on the 20th 
 of February, 1880, by his Eminence, the Cardinal Arch- 
 bishop of New York, the Archbishop of Boston, and 
 the Archbishop of Philadelphia, together with their 
 fourteen suffragan Bishops, in which the American Pre- 
 lates declare their full and entire adhesion to the doc- 
 trine and the recommendation of the Sovereign Pontiff: 
 " Most Holy Father," it declares, "we have read with 
 the greatest joy the Encyclical letter which your Holi- 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 39I 
 
 ness addressed in the month of August last to the 
 Bishops of the Catholic world, exhorting them to 
 excite the zeal of the clergy and of all other learned 
 men in favor of the philosophical and theological 
 doctrine and method of St. Thomas. . . . You have 
 clearly perceived, and you prove beyond a doubt, 
 that it is impossible to meet the errors which crowd 
 in upon us from every side, unless we return to the 
 ancient methods of Philosophy in our schools. For, 
 since men of rebellious minds and unbridled license 
 of opinion have rejected the teachings of the Fathers 
 and the guidance of St. Thomas, it is hardly possible 
 to tell how many and what monstrous errors have 
 taken possession of the schools of philosophy. . . . On 
 our part, we promise to second your desires to the 
 best of our power. We will see that no school or 
 seminary of higher studies in our dioceses shall fail 
 to imbue its students with the pure doctrine of St. 
 Thomas, and we thank you, Most Holy Father, for 
 your vindication of the great Doctor of the Church, 
 and for your efforts to promote the true progress of 
 all science." 
 
 Leo XIII. also acted according to the spirit of his 
 writings, and gave the lead by his own example in 
 Rome. On the 27th of November, 1878, he gave the 
 professors of the Gregorian University in Rome an 
 audience and directed them to base their lectures on 
 the teachings of St. Thomas. In order to encourage 
 and infuse fresh enthusiasm into the students, he as- 
 sisted at a public philosophical debate on the 26th of 
 June, 1879, an d manifested his interest in it to the close. 
 This was held in the Vatican Library. He wished 
 these scientific contests to be repeated at stated times. 
 Similar debates were ordered in the other Roman 
 Institutions, such as the Seminarium Pium, St. Peter's, 
 
392 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 and St. Apollinaris'. He lengthened the course of 
 study for obtaining the honor of Doctor of Theology 
 from eight to nine years. The Academy of the no- 
 bility, in which he himself had spent five years, was to 
 be infused with renewed vigor. On the 2d of Decem- 
 ber, 1878, he called into life an entirely new scientific 
 institute, the Academy of Historical-Judicial studies, 
 and placed it in charge of the ablest teachers in these 
 branches. 
 
 In order to secure for his favorite system a lasting 
 success, he appropriated the sum of 300,000 francs for 
 the purpose of issuing a new and complete edition of 
 all the works of St. Thomas, containing the most cele- 
 brated annotations. It is indeed a colossal undertak- 
 ing to rebuild the foundations of Catholic science. 
 He entrusted its accomplishment by a Motn Proprio, 
 dated January 10, 1880, to Cardinals de Luca, as 
 Prefect of Studies ; Simeoni, as Prefect of the Propa- 
 ganda ; and Zigliara, as being specially acquainted 
 with the writings of St. Thomas. 
 
 With profound satisfaction Leo XIII. assured the 
 Cardinals in his Allocution of December 24, 1879, 
 that his efforts to promote Christian Philosophy were 
 respectfully recognized on all sides, and that this fact 
 gave him hopeful assurance of a brighter future. 
 
 The Popes have in all times been the friends and 
 promoters of science, and Leo XIII. worthily follows 
 in the footsteps of his predecessors. The popular 
 verdict has designated this Pontificate as the Pontifi- 
 cate of the scholar* 
 
 * Personally Leo XIII. is a man of the most thorough and liberal 
 education. His Latin is a model of elegance. He is a special admirer 
 of that most celebrated of Italian poets, Dante Alighieri, who is at the 
 same time the most religious of poets, as he has clothed in brilliant 
 verse the truths of the faith, in the spirit of St. Thomas Aquinas, in his 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 393 
 
 On the 28th October Rev. JEgidius Junger, who 
 had been appointed Bishop of Nesqually, was conse- 
 crated. The new Bishop was born at Bursheit, near 
 Aix-la-Chapelle, where he made his first studies. His 
 course of philosophy and theology was made at the 
 American College attached to the University at Lou- 
 vain, Belgium. He was ordained priest on the Feast 
 of Pentecost in 1861, and came to America in 1862, 
 arriving at Vancouver on the eve of All-Hallows. He 
 was then sent to Walla Walla, where he was the first 
 rector. For sixteen years he was Vicar-General of 
 the diocese of Nesqually, and his elevation to the 
 Episcopate is hailed with joy by all who have the 
 pleasure of his acquaintance. 
 
 In January, 1880, the Holy Father was pleased to 
 transfer Bishop Elder, of Natchez, to Cincinnati, where 
 he became Coadjutor, with right of succession, to the 
 venerable Archbishop Purcell, who was becoming 
 incapacitated for work through age and infirmities. 
 
 Right Rev. William Henry Elder was born at Bal- 
 timore, Maryland, in the year 18 18. His pious parents, 
 believing that he had a vocation for the priesthood, 
 sent him to Mt. St. Mary's, Emmittsburg. After re- 
 ceiving sub-deacon's orders, he went to Rome, where 
 for three years he continued his studies at the Propa- 
 ganda, and was ordained in 1846. After his return to 
 
 "Divine Comedy." Leo XIII. knows this whole poem by heart. A 
 short time since one of his chamberlains handed him a very old and 
 rare edition of the works of the great poet, purchased for the Vatican 
 Library. Leo XIII. congratulated him on this valuable acquisition, and 
 added with a smile : "I can recite the ' Divine Comedy ' by heart from 
 beginning to end ; just try whether you can catch me in a mistake." 
 The prelate selected a number of passages at random, but in no single 
 instance did the Pope fail. From time to time he paused, expatiating 
 on the beauties of some of the verses; then continued his recital with 
 the greatest ease. 
 
394 LIFE 0F POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 the United States, he was made Rector of Mt. St. 
 Mary's, and also filled the chair of Professor of The- 
 ology. In 1857 ne was called to the See of Natchez, 
 and there labored for twenty-two years, endearing 
 himself to all by his devotion to duty. During the 
 yellow-fever epidemic in the summer and fall of 1878, 
 Bishop Elder was untiring in his efforts to assist the 
 sick and dying ; at last he yielded to the dreaded dis- 
 ease, and for some time lay between life and death. 
 In 1879 ne was appointed Coadjutor, with right of 
 succession, to the Archbishop of San Francisco, but 
 modestly declined the proffered honor. 
 
 One of the last acts of the second year of his Pontifi- 
 cate was the Encyclical of his Holiness on Marriage and 
 Divorce, issued on the 10th of February, 1880. In it he 
 traces the history of marriage from the earliest days to 
 the present time, and points out that the jurisdiction in 
 this matter belongs to the Church and not to the 
 State. He draws a picture of the evils brought on 
 society and individuals by divorce, and contrasts the 
 action of the Church in the cases of Henry VIII., 
 Napoleon Bonaparte, and others, with the practice of 
 modern legislation. He appeals to the Heads of the 
 Civil Powers to unite with the Church at a time when 
 the public safety, no less than the interests of religion, 
 is threatened by unbridled license of manners ; and to 
 the Bishops to impress on their flocks the authority of 
 the Church in all matters relating to marriage. " You 
 see," he writes, " Venerable Brethren, that these 
 teachings and precepts concerning Christian marriage 
 which we have thought it our duty to communicate 
 to you by the present letter, apply as much to the 
 preservation of civil society as to the eternal salvation 
 of men. God grant that, the more valuable these 
 teachings are, the greater may be the docility with 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 395 
 
 which they are received, and the more prompt the 
 submission they will meet with in the minds of men. 
 To this end let all ardently and humbly pray for the 
 aid of the Blessed and Immaculate Virgin in order 
 that, having inspired submission to the faith, she may 
 aid mankind as mother and guide. And let us with 
 the same fervor beseech Peter and Paul, the Princes 
 of the Apostles, the conquerors of superstition, the 
 sowers of truth, that the human race may be saved by 
 their protection from the outburst of human errors." 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 The Third Year of Pontificate. The Holy See and Belgium— Arch- 
 bishop Heiss — Bishops Watterson and Marty — Encyclical on SS. Cyril and 
 Methodius — Cardinal Jacobini made Secretary of State — Archbishops Corri- 
 gan and Feehan — Cardinal Hassoun — Audience with Irish Bishops — Bishop 
 Janssens — The Jubilee of 1881 — Assassination of the Emperor Alexander II. 
 of Russia — Bishops Flasch and McMullen — Encyclical on Subjection to Con- 
 stituted Powers — Letters of Condolence to the American People on the 
 Assassination of President Garfield — The Sclav Pilgrimage — Translation of 
 the Remains of Pius IX. — Disgraceful Riots — Allocution of Leo XIII. on the 
 Riot — Bishops Wigger and O'Farrell — Canonization of four New Saints — 
 Conclusion. 
 
 On the 27th of February, 1880, a Consistory was 
 held in the Vatican, at which there was some little 
 return of former splendor, the Sala Ducale and the 
 Sistine Chapel being used. Five Cardinals, among 
 them the nuncios at the courts of Vienna, Paris, 
 Madrid, and Lisbon, took the oaths and received their 
 hats. 
 
 On the feast of St. Thomas Aquinas, March 7, 
 1880, a most brilliant proof was given of the success 
 which crowned the efforts of Leo XIII. to unite and 
 strengthen Christian science. It was the fiftieth anni- 
 versary of the day on which he had received his title 
 of Doctor. A number of learned Catholics, heads of 
 universities, academies, seminaries, and scientific in- 
 stitutions, had arranged to tender him on this day 
 their common homage, and assure him of their deter- 
 mination to muster under his banner of Christian 
 science. Nearly 3000 persons participated in this 
 audience. In his address, Leo XIII. again emphatic- 
 ally declared that in the teachings of St. Thomas 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 399 
 
 Aquinas were to be found the resources for rebuilding 
 the shattered foundations of society, as also the means 
 for preserving the unity of Christian science. 
 
 The wonderful triumph of this great Saint over the 
 false doctrines of pagan philosophy has been beauti- 
 fully commemorated in a painting of Fillippino Lippi, 
 in which St. Thomas is represented as seated on a 
 throne, clad in his Dominican habit, while grovelling 
 at his feet lies Heresy. In the foreground other fig- 
 ures typifying the false Teachings of the day have 
 thrown away their books in token of defeat. 
 
 After the downfall of the Catholic Ministry in Bel- 
 gium, the new Minister of Education openly declared 
 his intention of excluding the priests and the Church 
 from State Schools, and of installing teachers who 
 professed no religion, or rather were avowed enemies 
 of religion. Cardinal Deschamps, of Malines, adopted 
 the most energetic measures of resistance, and the 
 Catholics displayed a wonderful strength of faith and 
 spirit of self-sacrifice ; as soon as the law had been 
 passed de-Christianizing the schools, they established 
 free schools in all sections by voluntary contributions, 
 amounting in a few months to millions, and soon the 
 majority of the children flocked to these schools, 
 leaving the State institutions without pupils. This 
 prompt action was anything but pleasing to the Lib- 
 eral Government, and the Minister of Foreign Affairs 
 strove to induce the Holy See to silence the utterances 
 of the Belgian Episcopate. But the effort was in vain, 
 and having failed in its endeavor to make a tool of 
 the Holy See, and the sturdy Catholics of Belgium 
 refusing to accept the " Secularist" education offered 
 them, the Cabinet of Brussels determined to suppress 
 the Legation at Rome and have no further intercourse 
 with the Holy See. Following this action of the Lib- 
 
400 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 erals, the Holy Father addressed the Cardinal of 
 Maiines and the Belgian Episcopate these consoling 
 words : 
 
 " Dear Son and Venerable Brothers, health and 
 Apostolic Benediction. 
 
 " The affectionate letter which, with common ac- 
 cord, you have written to us on the 8th of this month, 
 proves to us the profound sorrow which is brought to 
 you by the injury lately done to the Holy See in Bel- 
 gium. This event filled our soul also with sadness, 
 but God in His goodness has deigned to make use of 
 you to send to us the words of consolation of which 
 we had need. That which consoles us is to see you 
 perfectly united, not only in lamenting what has hap- 
 pened, but likewise in repelling with all your efforts 
 the assaults against the Church, and it is the zeal which 
 you have displayed in the fulfilment of the duties of 
 the episcopate, your constant solicitude in defending 
 the cause of religion, the firmness of your conduct, 
 tempered by the spirit of moderation and ol Christian 
 prudence. Hence we do not hesitate to send you all 
 those eulogiums which are due to you. 
 
 " To the noble example of your devotion correspond 
 in an admirable manner the sentiments of piety and 
 of filial love of which the faithful entrusted to your 
 vigilance cease not to give the most manifest proofs 
 to us and to this Apostolic See. We see with joy that 
 nothing is sufficient to crush the courage of your dio- 
 cesans, and that, on the contrary, trials animate them 
 to a noble rivalry of ardor in their great works. Such 
 facts sweeten the bitterness of our affliction, and con- 
 firm our trust in Divine Providence, and we exclaim 
 with the royal Prophet, ' He will not sleep, nor will 
 He forget us, He who guards Israel.' We recur, 
 then, with all our heart to the God of patience and of 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 4OI 
 
 consolation, supplicating Him that he may deign to 
 increase in you the spirit of wisdom and of force, and 
 at the same time confirm the faithful of Belgium in 
 the defence of religious interests, and in their holy 
 undertaking for the general good of the country. 
 
 " Addressing to you, dear Son and Venerable 
 Brothers, these thanks, which the fulfilment of your 
 duties well deserves, we warmly desire that you may 
 become the interpreters of our gratitude to all those 
 great Catholic associations which in such sad circum- 
 stances have hastened to console us with the most 
 splendid attestations of devotion, fidelity, and filial 
 love. Receive at the same time for yourselves, for the 
 clergy and faithful of your respective dioceses, our 
 Apostolic Benediction and the sincere wishes of all 
 true happiness, which we send you with our whole 
 heart as a pledge of our paternal affection in Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 " Given at Rome, near St. Peter's, the 27th of July, 
 1880, third year of our Pontificate. 
 
 "Leo XIII., P.P." 
 
 Later on, in an Allocution pronounced at a Con- 
 sistory held August 23, the Holy Father again re- 
 verted to the subject. After enumerating the griev- 
 ances of the Church in Belgium, his Holiness declared 
 that he was prepared to suffer personal insult on 
 behalf of the Holy See, but that he would never allow 
 the Apostolic dignity of the Papacy to be insulted, 
 even though its defence might cost him his life. The 
 Sovereign Pontiff concluded by saying : " The evils 
 which are at present directed against the Church are 
 not circumscribed within the confines of Belgium. 
 The insidious war is further extended, and more amply 
 spread to the prejudice of Christianity, of which, nev- 
 ertheless, it is not our intention to speak at present. 
 
402 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 " Meanwhile, it is necessary to raise up and rein- 
 vigorate minds with hope of a better future, and 
 urgently ask by united prayer of the Father of Mer- 
 cies and Lord of all consolation that He may finally 
 deign to console the Church, His Spouse, afflicted 
 by so many evils, combated by so many adversities ; 
 and that, having calmed the waves and the billows, 
 He may bestow again the tranquillity sighed after for 
 so long a time." 
 
 At the same Consistory his Holiness announced a 
 number of Episcopal appointments, among them that 
 of Bishop Heiss, of La Crosse, who was promoted to 
 an Archbishopric, and made Coadjutor, with right of 
 succession, to Archbishop Henni, of Milwaukee, since 
 deceased ; Rev. John A. Watterson made Bishop of 
 Columbus ; and Rev. P. Manogue made Bishop of 
 Ceramus, and Coadjutor of Grass Valley. 
 
 Most Rev. Michael Heiss was born at Pfaldorf, dio- 
 cese of Eichstadt, Bavaria, April 12, 18 18. At the age 
 of twenty-two he was ordained priest, and two years 
 later came to America, where he entered upon his 
 labors in Ohio. He afterwards moved to Milwaukee, 
 where he built St. Mary's Church, and soon became 
 professor in the Theological Seminary of St. Francis 
 de Sales, of which institution he was the guiding spirit 
 for many years, part of the time as President. In 1868 
 Dr. Heiss was consecrated Bishop of La Crosse, and 
 such was his energy and zeal that in 1880 his diocese 
 numbered 46,000 Catholics, with 96 churches and 50 
 priests. He is recognized as a learned and able theo- 
 logian, and is the author of more than one theological 
 work. 
 
 Right Rev. John A. Watterson is a native of Blair- 
 ville, Indiana County, Pennsylvania, where he was 
 born May 27, 1844. He made his studies partly at St. 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 403 
 
 Vincent's College, Westmoreland County, and at the 
 age of seventeen went to Mt. St. Mary's, Emmittsburg, 
 where he graduated. In 1868 he was raised to the 
 dignity of the priesthood, but, wishing to prosecute 
 his studies still further, with the permission of his 
 bishop, he returned to Mt. St. Mary's, where he sub- 
 sequently filled the chair of Moral Theology and Sa- 
 cred Scripture. In September, 1876, he was selected 
 for the position of Vice-President, and one year after, 
 upon the resignation of Father McCloskey, became 
 President, which office he creditably filled up to the 
 time he was called to the Episcopate. 
 
 In February the consecration took place of Right 
 Rev. Martin Marty, who had been created Bishop of 
 Tiberias, i. p. i., and Vicar-Apostolic of Dakota. 
 
 Bishop Marty was born in Schwyz, Switzerland, 
 January 12, 1834, and made his studies at the Bene- 
 dictine Convent, Einsiedln, where he was subsequent- 
 ly ordained, September 14, 1856. In i860 he came to 
 this country, and settled permanently at St. Meinrad's, 
 Indiana, on the 28th of September. The prospects 
 of the convent were not bright at that time, but owing 
 to the exertions of Father Marty they steadily im- 
 proved. In 1865 he was made Third Prior of the 
 convent, and in 1870 Pope Pius IX. made him the 
 first Abbot. For sixteen years he labored as priest, 
 prior, and abbot, and numerous churches and chapels 
 bear witness to his zeal. 
 
 On the 30th of September his Holiness addressed 
 an Encyclical Letter to the pastors of the Catholic 
 World, containing a summary of the lives of SS. 
 Cyril and Methodius, with a history of their labors 
 among the Slavonians. With a view to keeping up 
 and extending more widely the Catholic Apostolate 
 among those people, and that the devotion towards 
 
404 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 the two Apostles of Slavonia may be developed still 
 more, the Holy Father ordained that the 5th of July, 
 the Feast of SS. Cyril and Methodius with Offices 
 and Mass of Double Minor Rite, be celebrated by the 
 Universal Church. Finally, he exhorted the Bishops 
 and all the faithful to intercede with the holy Apostles 
 of Slavonia that they might obtain from the Most High 
 the preservation of the true faith in the East, and the 
 return of schismatics and dissidents into the bosom of 
 the Church. 
 
 His Eminence Cardinal Nina having, in conse- 
 quence of his failing health, repeatedly asked the Holy 
 Father to relieve him from the onerous office of Sec- 
 retary of State, his request was at last acceded to, 
 and Cardinal Jacobini was appointed to succeed 
 him. 
 
 His Eminence Cardinal Ludovico Jacobini was 
 born at Albano, May 6, 1832. The late Sovereign 
 Pontiff, Pope Pius IX., recognizing his worth, con- 
 ferred many honors on him, and when, in 1874, the 
 Papal Nuncio at Vienna withdrew, Monsignor Jaco- 
 bini was appointed to succeed him. Though a posi- 
 tion of no little difficulty, he filled it with honor both 
 to himself and the Holy See. After his creation as 
 Cardinal, in 1879, ft was thought proper that he should 
 remain in Vienna, in order to carry on the negotia- 
 tions commenced some time previously with Germany 
 and Russia to regulate the new ecclesiastical arrange- 
 ments for Bosnia and Herzegovina. As a result of 
 these negotiations the preliminary agreements be- 
 tween Russia and the Holy See were signed in Octo- 
 ber. The agreements contained various articles rela- 
 tive to the nomination of Bishops, to the arrangement 
 of many Episcopal Sees, and others regarding the 
 liberty of Bishops in directing Catholic seminaries and 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 405 
 
 the education of the young clergy. Cardinal Jacobini 
 also conducted to such successful issue the negotia- 
 tions with Germany, that in August, 1881, with the 
 consent of the German Government, a Bishop was 
 appointed to Treves, in the person of Dr. Korum, of 
 Strasburg. This was the first Episcopal appointment 
 to a Prussian See made since the promulgation of the 
 May laws. It was indeed a great triumph for the 
 Holy See, and may be looked upon as the beginning 
 of the end of the wretched conflict which for eight 
 years had been waged against the Church. 
 
 An event in which American Catholics naturally 
 take great pleasure and pride was the appointment 
 of Right Rev. Michael Augustine Corrigan, Bishop 
 of Newark, as Coadjutor Archbishop, with the right 
 of succession to his Eminence Cardinal McCloskey, 
 Archbishop of New York. Most Rev. Dr. Corrigan 
 was born at Newark, in the State of New Jersey, of 
 Irish parents, on August 13, 1839. He was educated 
 at Mt. St. Mary's College, Emmittsburg, where he 
 graduated in 1859 with high honors. This same year 
 the American College at Rome was opened, and Dr. 
 Corrigan with twelve other students were the first 
 pupils of this now-flourishing institution. On the 19th 
 September, 1863, he was ordained, and in July of the 
 following year returned home, carrying with him the 
 degree of Doctor of Divinity. Archbishop Bayley, 
 then Bishop of Newark, at once appointed him Pro- 
 fessor of Dogmatic Theology and Sacred Scripture in 
 Seton Hall Seminary, and not long after he was made 
 director of the Seminary and Vice-President of the 
 College. Four years later he became President of 
 the College and Vicar-General of the diocese, and 
 when the bishop was promoted to the Archiepiscopal 
 See of Baltimore, Dr. Corrigan was chosen to fill his 
 
406 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 place. That he may long live to enjoy his well-de- 
 served honors is the wish of all who know him. 
 
 At the same Consistory in which Archbishop Cor- 
 rigan was transferred to New York, his Holiness was 
 pleased to elevate the Church of Chicago to an arch- 
 diocese, and to appoint the Right Rev. Bishop of 
 Nashville as Archbishop. 
 
 The Most Rev. Patrick A. Feehan was born at 
 Graystown, County Tipperary, Ireland, in 1829. As 
 he evinced at an early age a strong desire to enter the 
 priesthood, he was sent by his parents to the prepara- 
 tory school at Castle Knock. From there he went to 
 Maynooth, and though thrown in competition with 
 some of the brightest youthful minds of the land, he 
 proved himself of far more than ordinary ability by 
 carrying off the Dunboyne prize, which consists of a 
 scholarship worth $1000 a year, besides other privi- 
 leges dear to the student, and is one of the principal 
 incentives offered by the institution to encourage its 
 students to exertion. Had he remained in Ireland he 
 would doubtless have met with promotion, but he had 
 early determined on sharing the lot of the priesthood 
 in Western America, and in compliance with this wish 
 he was sent from college to the Archiepiscopal See of 
 St. Louis. Here he was ordained in 1852, and was 
 assigned to the Ecclesiastical Seminary for boys at 
 Carondelet, now South St. Louis. This position he 
 filled with entire satisfaction until, in pursuance of his 
 wish to follow the active work of saving souls, he was 
 appointed to the Church of the Immaculate Concep- 
 tion at St. Louis, where he remained seven years, 
 winning the respect and admiration of his ecclesiasti- 
 cal superiors, and the love of his flock. When, in 
 1865, a vacancy occurred in the diocese of Nashville, 
 Father Feehan was urged for the place. He was 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 407 
 
 unwilling to accept, and it was only at the earnest 
 solicitation of the Most Rev. Archbishop of St. Louis 
 that he consented to assume the charge. For fifteen 
 years he was in charge of the diocese, and during that 
 time, by his great ability and attention to business, was 
 enabled to discharge a debt of $100,000, besides build- 
 ing an orphan asylum at a cost of $40,000. Like all 
 good and great men he is distinguished for his love 
 of children. In 1878, when the yellow-fever was rag- 
 ing at Memphis, Bishop Feehan, mindful of the prom- 
 ise of our Lord, " He that shall receive one little 
 child in my name, receiveth me," had the orphans in 
 the asylums at that place removed to Nashville, and 
 in consequence only two out of a great number died. 
 
 While remembering our own distant land, the Holy 
 Father was not unmindful of his long-suffering chil- 
 dren in the East. We have had evidence of this in 
 his efforts to secure the free exercise of their religion 
 to the Catholics of Bosnia and Bulgaria, and in his 
 Encyclical on the devotion to SS. Cyril and Metho- 
 dius. As an additional proof of his paternal care, in 
 a Consistory held December 13 he created Mgr. An- 
 tonio Hassoun, Patriarch of Cilicia of the Armenians, 
 a Cardinal of the Holy Roman Church. 
 
 Cardinal Hassoun, the first of his nation who has 
 been raised to the honor of the Roman purple, was 
 born at Constantinople on the 16th of July, 1800, and 
 was educated at the Urban College in Rome, where 
 he took his degree of Doctor of Divinity with high 
 honors. In 1842 he was consecrated Archbishop of 
 Anazarba, i.p.i., and named Coadjutor with right of 
 succession to Monsignor Marusei ; and in 1845 ne 
 succeeded the latter as Armenian Primate of the eccle- 
 siastical province of Constantinople. In 1867 he was 
 promoted to be Armenian Patriarch of Cilicia, under 
 
408 
 
 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 the name of Antony-Peter IX. Since then he has 
 been indefatigable in his endeavors to reconcile to the 
 Church the separated Christians of the East. For a 
 time he was banished from Constantinople through a 
 diplomatic intrigue, but finally better days dawned 
 for the Armenian Catholics. Governmental support 
 decayed, certain diplomatic influences vanished, and 
 
 CARDINAL HASSOUN. 
 
 the grace of God did the rest. Mgr. Hassoun was 
 not only recalled from exile, but even the Sultan him- 
 self heaped honors and favors upon him. Cardinal 
 Hassoun is distinguished among the members of the 
 Sacred College by his beard, he being the only beard- 
 ed Cardinal who has graced that body since the death 
 of the Capuchin, Cardinal Recanati. 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 409 
 
 On the 10th of November, the Holy Father received 
 in audience the Irish Bishops of Cashel and Emly, 
 Limerick, Cloyne, Kerry, and Ross. In reply to a 
 remark of his Holiness in regard to the land agitation 
 in Ireland and the disorders which, according to rumor, 
 followed in its train, the patriotic Dr. Croke said that 
 these disorders had been much exaggerated by inter- 
 ested parties, and that the agitation was altogether 
 constitutional. Catholic Emancipation, the Tithe Re- 
 form, the Reform of the Corn Laws, and all other great 
 reforms had been brought about by agitation ; and they 
 earnestly hoped by the same means of legal and con- 
 stitutional agitation to procure an Irish Land Bill 
 which would give security in their holdings to the 
 Irish people, and, at the same time, would give satis- 
 faction to all parties. " Two things," said the Holy 
 Father, " weigh much upon my mind and are all 
 important in this question. The first is the preserva- 
 tion of the Catholic faith among the Irish people. 
 Upon this point," continued his Holiness, " I confess 
 I have the less anxiety, for the past history of Ireland 
 is a pledge for the future, and I have no fear that the 
 Irish, who have preserved their faith through cen- 
 turies of misfortune, will ever abandon it. The second 
 is the union of the Bishops and clergy with their 
 people, and the imperative necessity that no revolu- 
 tionary principles should be introduced or allowed to 
 take root among them." 
 
 To this the Bishops replied that there was no ques- 
 tion of revolution at present in Ireland, and that no 
 communistic or socialist principles prevailed among 
 the Irish people. The Bishops sought for nothing 
 except what could be obtained by legal and constitu- 
 tional means. They desired to impress upon the 
 British Government the necessity of making a sub- 
 
4io 
 
 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 stantial change in the relations between landlords and 
 tenants — relations which have proved so disastrous to 
 Ireland in the past. The Pope again dwelt on the 
 importance of preserving union between the clergy 
 
 ARCH :SHO" CROKE. 
 
 and people so as to exclude all revolutionary princi- 
 ples. The audience was extremely animated. 
 
 On the 20th of November, the Holy Father granted 
 a second and farewell audience to these Bishops, in 
 which he seemed to be, if possible, more cordial and 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 411 
 
 even affectionate to them than on the first occasion. 
 Most Rev. Dr. Croke assured his Holiness that his 
 words at the first audience relating to the connection 
 between priest and people had caused a thrill of joy 
 and satisfaction in every Irish heart. The Holy 
 Father, in reply, said that he loved Ireland, and was 
 deeply grateful for all the substantial marks of affec- 
 tion she had shown him, and he hoped, from time to 
 time, to raise his voice in her favor, and, if necessary, 
 in her defence. After receiving the Apostolic Bene- 
 diction, the Bishops withdrew. 
 
 Two months later, on the 3d of January, 1881, his 
 Holiness addressed a letter to the Archbishop of Dub- 
 lin, in which he again avows his love and admiration 
 for Ireland, and delivers this deserved and magnificent 
 panegyric on her people : " We greatly commend their 
 virtue, which adversity so profoundly tries ; and that 
 not for a short interval of time, but already for cen- 
 turies and ages. With supreme fortitude and con- 
 stancy they have chosen to endure all sufferings 
 rather than forsake, even in the least point, the faith 
 of their fathers and their ancient fidelity to this Apos- 
 tolic See. It is, moreover, their singular glory, en- 
 during even to this day, that the noblest examples of 
 all other virtues have never been wanting among 
 them." 
 
 On the 19th of February, Pope Leo XIII. appointed 
 Very Rev. F. Janssens Vicar-General of the Diocese 
 of Richmond, Bishop of Natchez, which see was vacant 
 by reason of the removal of - Bishop Elder to Cincin- 
 nati. 
 
 Father janssens was born in the old town of Til- 
 burg, in Nord Brabant, Holland, on October 17, 1843. 
 When thirteen years of age he entered the Diocesan 
 Petit Seminaire, and after remaining there six years, 
 
412 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 entered the Grand Seminary of Bois-le-Duc, where he 
 completed his course of philosophy and made besides 
 two years of Theology. In 1866 he passed to the 
 American College, Louvain, where he was ordained 
 priest, on the 21st December of the following year. 
 He arrived in Richmond, Va., in September, 1868, 
 and remained there in different capacities until the 
 appointment of Right Rev. John J. Keane as Bishop, 
 who appointed him Vicar-General, and made him his 
 constant adviser. 
 
 On the 1 2th of March, 1881, the Holy Father pub- 
 lished an Apostolic Letter, in which he proclaimed a 
 general Jubilee. While every Catholic heart was glad- 
 dened at the favors thus bestowed on them, their joy 
 was somewhat marred by the tone of sadness in which 
 the Sovereign Pontiff speaks of the gradual weaken- 
 ing of authority, and of his inability to remedy the 
 evil, for, as he says : " We are more truly in the power 
 of our enemies than our own, and that very exercise 
 of liberty which is granted us, since it can be taken 
 away or diminished at the will of another, has no 
 foundation of stability and constancy. In the mean- 
 while it is manifest by the daily experience of things 
 that the contagion o^evils creeps more and more 
 through the rest of the body of the Christian State, 
 and is propagated among more persons. For the na- 
 tions estranged from the Church are daily falling into 
 greater miseries ; and where the Catholic faith has 
 once been extinguished or weakened, the road is nigh 
 to madness of opinions and desire for novelties. But 
 as soon as the supreme and august authority of him 
 who is God's vicar on earth is despised, it is clear that 
 human authority has no checks left sufficient to re- 
 strain the untamed spirits of the rebellious, or to con- 
 trol in the multitude the ardor of unlicensed libertv." 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 413 
 
 The Holy Father, therefore, according to the cus- 
 tom and practice of his predecessors, called upon all 
 the faithful to turn to God in prayer and penance both 
 for themselves and for the Church, that thereby their 
 prayers may be heard also for the Christian world. 
 The ink had scarcely dried on the words of warning 
 issued by the Sovereign Pontiff when the world was 
 startled by the news of the assassination of Alexander 
 II., Emperor of Russia. Truly prophetic were the 
 utterances of the Holy Father, that " human authority 
 has no checks left sufficient to restrain the untamed 
 spirits of the rebellious." Immediately on hearing of 
 the assassination, his Holiness sent the Cardinal Sec- 
 retary of State to the two Russian Princes then in 
 Rome to assure them of his unfeigned regret at the 
 sad occurrence. He also despatched a telegram to 
 the Emperor Alexander III., expressing his sorrow, 
 and manifesting his good wishes for the prosperity 
 and happiness of the new occupant of the throne of 
 Russia. An answer was shortly afterwards received 
 conveying the grateful acknowledgment oi Alexander 
 III. for the solicitude of his Holiness. 
 
 To fill the vacancy in the See of La Crosse made 
 by the promotion of Archbishop Heiss, the Holy 
 Father, by a Brief dated June 16, appointed as 
 Bishop, Rev. Kilian C. Flasch. the President of the 
 Seminary of St. Francis oi Sales, Milwaukee. Right 
 Rev. Bishop Flasch was born at Retzstadt, diocese 
 of Wurzburg, Bavaria, on the 9th of July, 1831. 
 He came to this country in 1847, an ^ settled perma- 
 nently in Wisconsin. He early felt an inclination 
 for the priesthood, but it was not until 1853 that he 
 was enabled to enter the Seminary of St. Francis, 
 then just established by Father Heiss, the present 
 Archbishop of Milwaukee. Three years later he was 
 
414 LIFE OF POPE IEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 ordained priest. For one year he was on the mission, 
 but in i860 he returned to the Seminary as a pro- 
 fessor. Here he remained until 1867, when he was 
 obliged to leave on account of ill-health. He took 
 charge of the congregation, convent, and orphan asy- 
 lum of the School Sisters of Notre Dame, at Elm 
 Grove, as also of the County Poor House near Wau- 
 watosa. The beautiful church in honor of the " Visi- 
 tation of Our Lady," connected with the convent at 
 Elm Grove, was built by him. In the mean time his 
 health improved, and his Bishop and friends wished to 
 have him return to St. Francis's Seminary, for which 
 place he was so eminently qualified. At last, in 1875, 
 he consented once more to connect himself with St. 
 Francis. He assumed the Professorship of Moral 
 Theology, and at the same time the spiritual director- 
 ship of the students. In these important charges he 
 continued until the fall of 1879, wnen ne was promoted 
 to the Rectorship of the whole institution. 
 
 On the same day — June 16th — the Sovereign Pon- 
 tiff named Rev. Dr. John McMullen Bishop of the 
 newly-created diocese of Davenport. Bishop McMul- 
 len was born March 8, 1833, in the town of Ballana- 
 hinch, in the County of Down, in the North of Ireland. 
 The family removed to America in 1837, and settled 
 for a time in Lower Canada, afterwards removing to 
 Chicago, The future Bishop, a short time after the 
 arrival of the family, entered college, and graduated 
 with high honors in 1853, when in the twenty-first year 
 of his age. In the same year he went to Rome, where 
 he entered the College of the Propaganda. Here he 
 spent two years in the philosophical course, and three 
 years in the theological course. In 1858 he was or- 
 dained a priest, and received the degree of Doctor 
 of Divinity. In the same year, in August, he returned 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 415 
 
 to Chicago, and was appointed the pastor of St. Louis' 
 Church. He became President of the University of 
 the Lady of the Lake, which he had built in 1861, re- 
 moved to Wilmington, 111., in 1869, and was recalled 
 to Chicago by Bishop Foley in 1870, and was by him 
 appointed administrator of the diocese. The newly- 
 created bishopric of Davenport is cut from the great 
 diocese of Dubuque, which has hitherto included the 
 whole State of Iowa, now the tenth State in the Union 
 in population. 
 
 On the 29th of June Pope Leo XIII. issued an En- 
 cyclical Letter on the duty of subjection to constituted 
 Powers. As in the case of his Apostolic Letter of 
 January 3d, this was most opportune, for humanity 
 had only just recovered from the shock occasioned by 
 the assassination of the Russian Emperor, when it was 
 called to lament another terrible calamity in the mur- 
 der of the President of the United States. How the 
 whole civilized world united in expressions of sorrow 
 and of loathing for the dastardly deed is now a jnat- 
 ter of history. As soon as the news reached Rome, 
 the heart of the Holy Father went out to our afflicted 
 people in the following words of sympathy and of 
 comfort : 
 
 "Rome, Aug. 15, 1881. 
 " Hon. James G. Blaine, Secretary of State, Washington : 
 " As the Holy Father learned with painful surprise 
 and profound sorrow of the horrid attempt of which 
 the President of the Republic was the victim, so now 
 he is happy to felicitate his Excellency upon the news 
 that his precious life is now out of danger, and will 
 ever pray that God may grant him speedy and com- 
 plete recovery of his health, and long spare him to the 
 benefit of the United States. The undersigned has the 
 
4l6 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 honor to join in these sentiments of sincere congratu- 
 lations, wishes for complete recovery. 
 
 " L. Cardinal Jacobini." 
 
 In reply to which the Secretary of State, while 
 thanking his Holiness for the attention, paid a fervent 
 tribute to the loyalty and devotion of American Cath- 
 olics, as will be seen by his dispatch : 
 
 "Washington, Aug. 22. 
 " To his Eminence L. Cardinal Jacobini, Rome : 
 
 " Please convey to his Holiness the sincere thanks 
 with which this Government receives the kind expres- 
 sion of his prayerful interest in behalf of our stricken 
 President. Since your message was sent the Presi- 
 dent's condition has been changed, and we are now 
 filled with anxiety, but not without hope. The Presi- 
 dent has been very deeply touched by the pious inter- 
 est for his recovery shown by all churches, but by 
 none more widely or more devoutly than by those of 
 the Roman Catholic communion. 
 
 " James G. Blaine, Secretary of State." 
 
 The hope so earnestly expressed by the Sovereign 
 Pontiff was not to be realized, and when after weary 
 days of suffering the gallant President succumbed to 
 his wound, the following correspondence passed be- 
 tween Rome and our Government : 
 
 " Rome, Sept. 22, 1881. 
 " To his Excellency, the Minister of Foreign Affairs, 
 Washington : 
 " The loss of the illustrious President of the United 
 States, James A. Garfield, caused deep sorrow to the 
 Holy Father. His Holiness directs me to present his 
 condolence to your Excellency and to the Govern- 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 417 
 
 ment, and his best wishes for the prosperity of the 
 Republic. L. Cardinal Jacobini." 
 
 " Department of State, ) 
 "Washington, Sept. 22, 1881. J 
 
 " To his Eminence, Cardinal Jacobini, Rome : 
 
 " The considerate and comprehensive expression 
 of sympathy from his Holiness is very grateful to the 
 bereaved family of the late President, and in their 
 name, and in behalf of this Government, I return pro- 
 found thanks. Blaine, Secretary of State." 
 
 As the 5th of July approached, some 1300 Sclav 
 pilgrims began to assemble in the Eternal City, not 
 only to celebrate the feast of their patron saints, Cyril 
 and Methodius, but to show their gratitude to the 
 Sovereign Pontiff for having extended the observance 
 of the feast to the whole Church. The Sclavs live 
 partly in Turkey, partly in Austria, partly in Russia, 
 partly in Germany, and even some are to be found in 
 Italy. They are not a nation, but a race, and extend 
 from the river Elbe to the Volga, and from the Baltic 
 Sea to the Mediterranean. Among those assembled 
 in Rome, the Poles under the dominion of the Czar 
 were alone unrepresented, and these from no fault of 
 their own. 
 
 On the 3d of July the ceremonies attending the 
 pilgrimage began in the ancient church of St. Clement, 
 and were continued for four days. On the 5th, be- 
 tween half-past twelve and one o'clock, the pilgrims 
 were received in audience by the Holy Father in the 
 " Cena" Hall. The scene here presented was truly 
 magnificent. His Holiness was seated on his throne, 
 surrounded by the scarlet-robed Cardinals. Along 
 either side of the hall were ranged the pilgrims in 
 their national costumes ; those of the nobles rich and 
 
41 8 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 costly, while the peasants were some in long linen 
 coats, others in white linen jackets with scarlet sleeves. 
 The women wore handkerchiefs of the brightest col- 
 ors on their heads, arranged in a semi-Oriental fashion. 
 The men were above the average stature, and many 
 who were well on in years had magnificent beards of 
 snowy whiteness. Many of the clergy, too, wore 
 flowing beards and berrettas, like those worn by the 
 Greek clergy. As if to add effect to the spectacle, 
 the Swiss Guards, with halberds and helmets, in their 
 black and yellow uniforms, kept a passage open down 
 the centre of the hall, standing at the distance of a 
 yard apart. 
 
 In answer to the written address of the pilgrims, 
 which was read by Bishop Strossmayer, the Holy Fa- 
 ther said, in welcome : " Beloved sons, your presence 
 has been expected and desired in this city of Rome, 
 which is at the head of the Catholic world, and our 
 paternal heart exults and rejoices so greatly that we 
 say to you, as the Apostle St. Paul said to Titus, 
 'God has greatly comforted us by your coming.'" 
 Concluding, he said : " May your return to your 
 country be happy ; you will tell your brothers what 
 you have heard and seen at Rome. You will tell 
 them that we embrace all those great and generous 
 nations of the Sclavonic name with our paternal affec- 
 tion, and that we desire nothing better for them than 
 to see them adhere with invincible faith to the Catho- 
 lic Church, so that, preserved in that holy ark, they 
 may escape the Deluge. Convey to them also that 
 Apostolic Benediction which we affectionately accord 
 to you one and all." Then followed the presentation 
 of the chief men, the delivery of gifts, and finally the 
 exit of his Holiness in grand procession, amid the 
 vociferous applause of the delighted pilgrims. 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 419 
 
 It will be remembered that in the last will of Pius 
 IX. he requested that his body should be interred in 
 the church of San Lorenzo, outside the walls. On the 
 night of Tuesday, July 12, the hallowed remains of 
 the beloved Pontiff were taken down from their tem- 
 porary resting-place in St. Peter's, and removed in 
 solemn procession to the grave which he had selected. 
 One not acquainted with the depths of indecency to 
 which the Italian descends when he has once aban- 
 doned the restraints of conscience, would suppose 
 that any demonstration which might take place would 
 be one of respect for the memory of the dead. What 
 did happen may best be told in the words of his Emi- 
 nence, Cardinal Manning: 
 
 " The other night when the bells tolled midnight 
 there was a procession in the Holy City — in' the city 
 that once was the city of the martyrs and the saints 
 and the Vicar of Jesus Christ, but which is now 
 usurped by an anti-Christian faction, who call to mind 
 what the prophet says of 'a nest of unclean birds.' 
 In the midnight — in the silence of the midnight — 
 there went forth from the great basilica of St. Peter's 
 the noblest funeral that the eye of man had ever seen. 
 The sacred body of the Vicar of Jesus Christ — Pius 
 IX. of holy and blessed memory — was borne out by 
 his loving sons to be laid in that tomb which he had 
 chosen for himself in the basilica of San Lorenzo, 
 lying under the altar in the midst of the martyrs. 
 And when that procession went forth into the streets 
 there broke forth the illumination of a thousand 
 torches — a testimony of the love and faith which 
 filled the hearts of those who accompanied him to lay 
 him in the tomb of his choice. Nothing sweeter, 
 nothing more solemn, nothing more noble, nothing 
 more innocent than that funeral procession can the 
 
420 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 heart of man conceive, and yet against it there was 
 an outburst of hellish hate, of infernal insult — the 
 true outcome from the mouth of that old serpent who 
 hates the incarnate God and the Vicar that reigns in 
 His place. And along the whole pathway of that 
 funeral procession not only insults of a kind so gross, 
 that even among savage men they could not be found, 
 were used against it, but language of such vileness 
 that irrational minds would be incapable of using it, 
 and reasonable man alone, when he is disfigured from 
 the likeness of God into the image of Satan, can con- 
 ceive and utter. Yet Pius IX., though dead, yet 
 speaketh. He speaks of the undying and implacable 
 hostility between the serpent and his seed and the 
 Incarnate Son of God and all who serve Him. And 
 he speaks, to us, in that last, lonely, and sweet proces- 
 sion, going, like our Divine Lord to the Cross, in the 
 midst of the insults of men, of the faith, the fidelity, 
 the courage, and the perseverance which overcome 
 the scorn of the world. There never was an event in 
 our times which, I believe, has manifested and will 
 manifest three things more strikingly than that pro- 
 cession : First, the love and faith of the true Roman 
 people as distinguished from those who have come, 
 like an unclean flood, into the streets of the city ; next, 
 the shame and humiliation of the anti-Christian fac- 
 tion which made war for more than thirty years upon 
 the living Pontiff, and which has not spared even 
 execration and insult to his body as it was being borne 
 to the tomb ; and, lastly, the abhorrence and indigna- 
 tion of the whole Christian world — not the Catholic 
 world only, but the Christian world — and every heart 
 — and every man that is worthy of the name of man — 
 will detest and abhor and denounce that most unholy 
 and horrible sacrilege." 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 42 1 
 
 The disgraceful conduct of the evil-disposed, as 
 well as the indifference of the Government, cannot be 
 called isolated facts ; they constitute a great event, 
 well calculated to bring to light the real condition to 
 which the Pope is reduced in Rome by the revolution 
 now reigning there. No wonder that his Holiness 
 Leo XIII. considered it his duty to raise his voice in 
 condemnation of such deeds, and in protestation of the 
 outraged dignity of the Papacy. He did so in the 
 form customary with the Popes under similar circum- 
 stances, that is, assembling the Cardinals in consistory, 
 addressing to them an allocution. It deserves to be 
 transcribed entire in these pages, but we shall confine 
 ourselves to that portion which relates to the inter- 
 ment of Pius IX. : 
 
 " We have hastened to convoke around Us your 
 august College, Venerable Brethren, in order that the 
 provision which We are obliged to make for some 
 churches may afford Us an opportunity of opening 
 Our soul to you, and sharing with you the sorrow 
 with which We have recently been oppressed, on ac- 
 count of the execrable and shameful things which 
 happened in Rome during the transfer of the body of 
 Pius IX., Our Predecessor of happy memory. We 
 have enjoined our beloved son, the Cardinal Secretary 
 of State, to advise the governments of Europe without 
 delay of these disgraceful occurrences. Nevertheless, 
 the affront offered Our great predecessor, as well as 
 the outrage upon the Pontifical dignity, oblige us to 
 raise Our voice, that We give the sentiments of Our 
 soul public confirmation, and that Catholic nations 
 may understand that We have done what was in Our 
 power to guard the memory of so saintly a person, 
 and to defend the majesty of the sovereign Pontificate. 
 
 " Pius IX., as is known to you, Venerable Brethren, 
 
422 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 willed that his body should be buried in the Basilica 
 of St. Lawrence, outside the walls. Therefore, wish- 
 ing to carry into effect this his last will, and with an 
 understanding with those whose duty it is to secure 
 the public safety, it was arranged that the removal 
 from the Vatican Basilica should be made in the 
 silence of the night, during those hours which are 
 usually the most quiet. It was also resolved that the 
 transfer should be made in such a manner as was 
 compatible with the present state of things in Rome, 
 as well as in the form suitable to the dignity of the 
 Pontiff, and conformable to the conditions of the 
 Church. But news of what was to be done spread 
 through the city, and the Roman people, mindful of 
 the goodness and virtue of so great a Pope, spon- 
 taneously manifested the desire of rendering their 
 common father a last tribute of respect and filial piety. 
 This manifestation of gratitude and affection would 
 have been worthy of the religious sentiment of the 
 Roman people, who had no other intention than that 
 of decorously forming part of the cortege. At the 
 hour indicated the convoy started from the Vatican, 
 while a great number of persons of all conditions 
 gathered from all sides ; still more followed it, all 
 behaving quietly and seriously. Suitable prayers 
 were recited as they went along; not a cry was heard, 
 not a thing done to provoke any one, or give rise to 
 the slightest disorder. But from the very outset, a 
 band of notorious ruffians began to disturb the sad 
 ceremony with disorderly cries ; increasing in bold- 
 ness and numbers along the way, they redoubled their 
 noise and tumult, insulting the most sacred things, 
 greeting the most respectable persons with hisses and 
 insults, surrounding the funeral cortege with threat- 
 ening air and contemptuous manner, attacking it with 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 423 
 
 blows and stones. They dared to do what even bar- 
 barians would not have attempted, not respecting 
 even the remains of the departed Pontiff ; for, riot 
 satisfied with imprecations upon his name, they threw 
 stones at the car upon which his coffin was placed, and 
 more than once cried out that his ashes should be 
 scattered to the winds. During all the long journey, 
 which lasted over two hours, this disgraceful spectacle 
 continued, and yet greater excesses were prevented 
 only by the forbearance of those who, although pro- 
 voked by every kind of annoyance and violence, 
 preferred to resign themselves to receive injuries, 
 rather than that their pious offices should be disturbed 
 by still more distressing scenes. ' 
 
 " These notorious facts, confirmed by public proofs, 
 it is vain for those interested to seek to dissimulate or 
 deny. Wherever they are known, they not only fill 
 the hearts of all good Catholics with bitterness, but 
 excite the indignation of all those who prize the name 
 of civilization. We daily receive letters from all 
 quarters execrating such shameful misdeeds. Such 
 dastardly proceedings have brought especial grief and 
 sorrow to Our soul, and since Our duty constitutes 
 Us vindicator of every attempt detrimental to the 
 majesty of the Roman Pontificate, and to the venerated 
 memory of Our predecessors, We solemnly protest 
 before you, venerable brethren, against these deplor- 
 able excesses, and complain loudly against such an 
 offence, the blame of which falls upon those who have 
 not defended either the rights of religion or the liberty 
 of citizens against the fury of the wicked. And this 
 very thing will convince the Catholic world what se- 
 curity there remains for Us in Rome. It is already 
 known that We were reduced to a sad, and for many 
 reasons intolerable condition ; but the recent facts of 
 
424 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 which We have spoken have made this clearer and 
 more manifest, and have, moreover, shown that bitter 
 as may be the actual state of things for Us, still 
 worse are to be feared for the future. That if the 
 removal of the remains of Pius IX. gave rise to such 
 behavior and tumult, what could give any security 
 that the audacity of the wicked would not break 
 out into similar demonstrations should they see Us 
 walking through the streets of Rome in a manner 
 becoming Our dignity, especially if they fancied them- 
 selves justified in so doing because Our duty had com- 
 pelled Us either to condemn unjust laws decreed here 
 in Rome, or to reprove the wickedness of some other 
 public act. Hence it is made clearer than ever that, 
 under present circumstances, We cannot possibly re- 
 main in Rome otherwise than as a prisoner in the 
 Vatican. Whoever closely observes certain indica- 
 tions, manifested from time to time, and remembers 
 that the sect has openly conspired for the extermina- 
 tion of the name of Catholic, will be quite right in 
 affirming that still more pernicious proposals are be- 
 ing matured against the Religion of Jesus Christ, the 
 Pontificate, and the hereditary faith of the Roman 
 people. We assuredly, as is Our duty, will follow 
 with attentive eye the progress of this desperate 
 struggle, considering at the same time the most suit- 
 able means of defence. Placing all Our confidence in 
 God, We are resolved to fight to the end for the 
 Church, the independence of the Papacy, the rights 
 and the Majesty of this Apostolic See, for which we 
 shall spare no labor and be intimidated by no diffi- 
 culty. Nor shall We be alone in the combat, for in 
 your virtue and constancy, Venerable Brethren, We 
 place in all respects the greatest confidence. Not a 
 little comfort and support do We derive from the 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 425 
 
 good-will and piety of the Roman people who, al- 
 though watched in a thousand ways, and tempted by 
 various arts, remain with singular firmness obedient 
 to the Church and faithful to their Pontiff, allowing 
 no occasion to pass without showing how profoundly 
 these virtues are engraven on their hearts." 
 
 Fearing further insults to the remains of Pius IX., 
 the Holy Father ordered the tomb in San Lorenzo to 
 be enclosed with an iron railing. What a comment 
 on Italian " Liberal " (?) civilization ! 
 
 That great loyalty, however, to the Sovereign 
 Pontiff yet exists among the Italian people is attested 
 by the following address in protestation against the 
 insults to Pius IX.: " Most Holy Father— The sad 
 echo of the events accomplished in Rome on the night 
 of July 13, against the venerated body of your august 
 predecessor, Pius IX., and against the majesty of the 
 Roman Pontificate, as well as the insults and wicked 
 resolutions against your supreme authority, which 
 have been repeated in and outside Rome, have filled 
 us with grief and indignation. To satisfy the neces- 
 sities of our hearts we protest as Catholics, as your 
 children, against such attacks upon our master and 
 Father. We glory in giving public and* spontaneous 
 adhesion to your Allocution of August 4 ; we acknowl- 
 edge with you that you have been deprived of that 
 liberty to which you have a sacred right, and we 
 loudly demand in the face of the world the cessation 
 of that condition of the Vicar of Jesus Christ which 
 is a menace to our consciences and to the conscience 
 of all the Catholics of the world. And also as Italians, 
 Holy Father, we protest against the unmerited wrong 
 done to our poor country by the commission of such 
 crimes in her name, and in cloaking these infernal plots 
 under the pretext of her welfare. We affirm that the 
 
426 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 Papacy is the glory of Italy ; that Italy can be envied 
 by all civilized nations, principally through means of 
 the Papacy ; and that, far from having in the Papacy 
 an obstacle to her true welfare, it is only by remain- 
 ing Catholic and by respecting the rights and inde- 
 pendence of the Papacy that Italy may secure her 
 proper prosperity and grandeur. Bless us, Holy 
 Father, and may God grant a termination to your 
 bitter trials, and save us all." 
 
 The diocese of Newark, which had been without 
 a Bishop since the promotion of the Most Rev. Dr. 
 Corrigan, was now divided into two dioceses — New- 
 ark and Trenton. The Rev. Winand M. Wigger, 
 parish priest of Madison, New Jersey, was appointed 
 to the older See, and Rev. Michael J. O'Farrell, of 
 New York, to the newly-created one. 
 
 Right Rev. Dr. Wigger was born in New York 
 City, December 12, 1841. As a lad he attended St. 
 Francis Xavier's College, New York, and after com- 
 pleting the course of studies there, went to Seton Hall 
 College, where he remained a while. He afterwards 
 went to Europe, entering the Collegio Brignole Sale, 
 at Genoa, where, in September, 1864, he received Sub- 
 deaconship. At Easter, 1865, he received Deacon- 
 ship, and on the 10th of June of the same year he was 
 ordained priest in the Archiepiscopal palace of Sa- 
 vona, in the very chapel where Pius VII. said Mass 
 while on his way to Avignon. In the fall of 1865 Fa- 
 ther Wigger returned home, and was appointed assis- 
 tant at the Cathedral, Newark, by Bishop Bay ley. 
 His health failing, he took a vacation in 1868, and 
 visited Rome, where, in 1869, he received the degree 
 of Doctor of Divinity. He returned to America in 
 1870, and from that time until his consecration as 
 Bishop was pastor at Madison, New Jersey. 
 
 Right Rev. Michael J. O'Farrell was born in Lim- 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 427 
 
 erick, Ireland, in 1832. He commenced his studies at 
 All Hallows College, Dublin, in 1848, and finished at 
 St. Sulpice, Pans, where he received deaconship, and 
 filled the chair of dogmatic theology for one year. 
 He was ordained in 1855. For several years he was 
 one of the Faculty at the Montreal Seminary. From 
 Montreal he came to New York, and in 1869 became 
 connected with St. Peter's church, of which he was 
 made pastor in 1873. Bishop O'Farrell is a mild, un- 
 assuming gentleman, a profound scholar, an earnest 
 and devoted churchman, and an ardent Irish patriot. 
 He is worthy of and in every way qualified for the 
 great honor which it pleased the Holy Father to con- 
 fer upon him. To his zeal St. Peter's parish is in- 
 debted for one of the largest and most flourishing 
 schools in New York. 
 
 According to the Roman " Liberal " papers, the 
 early departure of the Holy Father from Rome may 
 be looked for. Certain it is that the Radicals will do 
 what they can to drive him away. 
 
 If that loud God-defying hate 
 Which howls in modern Atheist Rome 
 Should chase the Pontiff from his home 
 
 And drive him to some foreign State, 
 
 Where would he turn when foes are strong 
 And ruthless, and the faith grows weak, 
 And few would risk their all to seek 
 
 The rights which to his See belong? 
 
 Would fragrant climes beyond the seas, 
 And isle and coast and harbor calm 
 Receive their guest with prayer and psalm, 
 
 And raise successive jubilees ? 
 
 Or rather would the Lord, as when 
 He met with Peter, turn him back 
 And lead him by the same stern track 
 
 To some dark Roman cell or den ; 
 
428 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 And steep his robe in martyr's stain, 
 As many a one was steeped of yore, 
 That crime, aghast, may rage no more, 
 
 And utmost loss be utmost gain ? 
 
 So was it, and again may be ; 
 
 Our wills we bow to His wise will, 
 
 Howe'er it please Him to fulfil 
 His promises of victory. 
 
 The year 1881 was gloriously closed with one of the 
 most impressive ceremonies of the Church, namely, 
 
 THE CANONIZATION 
 
 of four holy servants of God : Blessed Giovanni Bat- 
 tista de Rossi, Canon of Santa Maria in Cosmedin ; 
 Father Lorenzo da Brindisi, Capuchin of the Minor 
 Observants of St. Francis ; Benedict Joseph Labre, 
 layman ; and Sister Clare of the Cross, of Monte- 
 falco, Augustinian Nun. 
 
 The ceremony took place on the 8th of December 
 in the great hall over the portico of St. Peter's, and 
 is thus graphically described by the Roman corre- 
 spondent of the London Tablet : 
 
 " This hall was beautifully decorated and prepared 
 for the occasion, under the direction of Commendatore 
 Fontana, Vatican architect, with the approval of the 
 .Holy Father himself, who carefully inspected the 
 arrangements. The hall was not adorned with glaring 
 draperies, but in the simplest taste. The walls, divided 
 already into compartments by the huge recesses for 
 windows looking on one side into the piazza, on the 
 other into the Basilica, were further subdivided by 
 festoons of flowers and candelabra, reaching in lines 
 from the ceiling to near the ground. The cornice was 
 equipped with a double row of lights, extending all 
 round the hall, one row being perfectly even and the 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 429 
 
 upper being- here and there diversified by slight ele- 
 vations of the lamps. The prevailing colors in the 
 decoration of the walls were white and gold, which 
 were set off admirably by the festoons of flowers. 
 The Papal throne erected at the far end of the hall 
 had over it the legend Ubi Petrus ibi ecclesia. The 
 altar in the midst before the throne was covered by a 
 lofty baldacchino, the four columns and the angels 
 supporting them being richly gilt. Between the 
 throne and the altar were the benches for the Cardi- 
 nals and Archbishops, at the other side of the altar 
 were seats for the Bishops, mitred Abbots and prelates. 
 A barrier similar to that in the Sistine Chapel divided 
 the hall into two portions, one for the Pope, Cardinals, 
 and ecclesiastics, the other for the general public. All 
 along the centre of the hall a passage was kept clear 
 by the Palatine and Swiss Guards. The recesses of 
 the windows, the walls being of great thickness, 
 afforded ample room for the erection of tribunes or 
 galleries. The ten recesses, five on the side of the 
 piazza and five looking into the Basilica, were accord- 
 ingly utilized by the erection in each of three tiers of 
 seats with staircases. The ten tribunes thus provided 
 were distinguished by letters, A to K. The tribune 
 A to the left of the Papal throne and gospel side of 
 the Papal altar was reserved for the Grand Master of 
 the Order of Malta with three knights, the president 
 and four postulators of the respective causes, and 
 friends of the Secretary of State. Tribune B was 
 allocated to the prelates and consultors of the Con- 
 gregation of Rites and to friends of the Majordomo. 
 Tribune C was given to the postulation committee of 
 Blessed John Baptist de Rossi ; D to the postulation 
 committee of Blessed Joseph Labre ; and E to the com- 
 mission of the Congregation of Rites. At the right of 
 
430 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 the throne and epistle side of the Papal altar, tribune F 
 was reserved for the diplomatic body ; G for the Pecci 
 family and the Roman nobles ; H for the Roman nobles 
 and the Papal choir ; I for the postulation of Blessed 
 Lorenzo da Brindisi ; and K for the postulation of 
 Blessed Clara da Montefalco. Twelve standards 
 painted to represent miracles or scenes in the lives of 
 the new saints were suspended at intervals along the 
 walls of the hall and antechamber. 
 
 " Eight o'clock a.m. was the hour mentioned for the 
 arrival in the tickets of admission, but as early as six 
 A.M. people drove to the bronze gate which was then, 
 of course, closed. The Cardinals, Archbishops, and 
 Bishops, the ambassadors and Roman nobles drove 
 round by the Zecca, and all other persons were 
 directed to the bronze gate, and long before 8 a.m. 
 the Scala Regia was crowded by some hundreds of 
 ladies and gentlemen all anxious to get the first places. 
 The Palatine Guards formed a cordon at the head of 
 the stairs and allowed only a few to pass at a time, in 
 order to give time for close examination of the tickets. 
 By nine a.m. the seats in the body of the hall were 
 filled and the tribunes nearly so. 
 
 " Shortly after nine a.m. the Pope, accompanied by 
 the Majordomo, Master of the Camera, Noble Guards 
 and Chamberlains (lay and clerical) on duty, left his 
 private apartments and descended to the hall dei Para- 
 menti, in which were already assembled the Cardinals 
 (42 in number), the Archbishops (65 or more), the 
 Bishops (75), the Abbots (only 4 or 5), the Generals of 
 Orders, Vatican Penitentiaries, Vatican prelates and 
 officials, and the consultors of the Congregation of 
 Rites. The Pope then robed in the sacred vestments 
 with the Papal mantle, and put on the tiara, and after 
 blessing the incense, entered the adjoining Sala 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 43 1 
 
 Ducale, where he laid aside the tiara and knelt in 
 prayer at an altar erected for the purpose, and 
 adorned by a tapestry picture of the Immaculate Con- 
 ception. The Pope, on rising from prayer, intoned 
 the first words of the hymn Ave Maris stella, which 
 was sung by the papal choir, and assuming the mitre, 
 entered the sedia gestatoria, and was presented by 
 Cardinal Bartolini, Procurator of the Canonization, 
 with three lighted waxen candles, richly painted. The 
 largest of these the Pope handed to the Prince Assis- 
 tant at the Throne (Colonna), who knelt to receive it, 
 and the smallest he took in his left hand, leaving his 
 right hand free to impart the Benediction. 
 
 " A procession was then formed in the following 
 order: Two mace-bearers; under officers ; consultors 
 and officers of the Congregation of Rites ; members of 
 the Cappella Pontificia, i.e., Procurators, Apostolic 
 Preacher, Confessor, Proctors- General of Mendicant 
 Orders, Bussolanti, chaplains in ordinary, some of 
 them bearing the Pope's precious mitres, clerks and 
 private chaplains, the Procurator-General del Fisco 
 and Consistorial Advocates, the Cameriere d Onore and 
 Segreti and the singers of the Papal Choir ; various 
 Vatican prelates ; two private chaplains bearing the 
 tiara and mitre usually worn by Leo XIII.; Prince 
 Ruspoli, Master of the Sacred Hospice, attended by 
 mace-bearers and Cursori. 
 
 " Next came a Votante di Segnatura with incense, 
 the junior Auditor of the Rota, as subdeacon apostolic, 
 bearing the Papal Cross, and surrounded by seven 
 acolytes with lighted wax candles, and followed by 
 the Virga Rubea, or keeper of the Papal Cross, an 
 Auditor of the Rota and two Greeks, habited in 
 sacred vestments for serving as subdeacons at the 
 mass. Then in white copes advanced the Vatican 
 
432 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 Penitentiaries ; the Abbots General ; the Commenda- 
 tore di S. Spirito ; the Abbots Ordinary, all in white 
 damask copes and white mitres ; the Bishops and 
 Archbishops, non-assistant and assistant at the throne, 
 in copes of silver cloth and with white mitres. 
 
 " Afterwards the Cardinals, the Deacons first in 
 rich silver dalmatics, embroidered in gold, then the 
 Priests in copes ; and lastly, the Cardinal Bishops in 
 copes, all wearing damask mitres, and holding in their 
 hands lighted wax candles, each attended by train- 
 bearer and officials ; next the Prince (Colonna), assis- 
 tant at the Throne ; two auditors of the Rota ; the two 
 first Deacons assistant (Cardinals Mertel and Randi), 
 with Cardinal Zigliara as acting Deacon Ministrant 
 between them ; the Prefect of Pontifical Ceremonies 
 (Mgr. Cataldi) and a Master of Ceremonies in attend- 
 ance. 
 
 " Next came the Pope in the scdia gestatoria, at- 
 tended by the Foriere (Marchese Sacchetti) and the 
 Cavallerizzo (Marchese Serlupi), and carried by Pala- 
 frenieni and Sediari, wearing red damask liveries ; and 
 with a baldacchino held over him by eight Referen- 
 dary Prelates of the Segnatura (of whom Mgr. Stonor 
 was one) ; the flabelli or peacock fans being carried at 
 either side. Immediately behind his Holiness fol- 
 lowed the commandants and officers of the Noble 
 Guard, the officers of the Swiss and Palatine Guards 
 of Honor, the sword-bearers, mace-bearers, the Dean 
 of the Rota carrying the mitre, the Majordomo (Mgr. 
 Ricci-Paracciani), the Master of the Camera (Mgr. 
 Macchi), the Prothonotaries Partecipanti, and some 
 Generals of Religious Orders. 
 
 " This procession, issuing from the Sala Ducale, 
 went round the Aula Regia and entered the Sistine 
 Chapel, where the Pope alighted from the sedia gesta- 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 433 
 
 toria, and knelt before the Blessed Sacrament. The 
 procession, when the Pope re-entered the scdia, re- 
 sumed its course to the hall of Canonization, the Papal 
 choir, at the entrance of his Holiness, singing the Tu 
 es Petrus. 
 
 " The scene, as viewed from the upper galleries of 
 the tribunes, at the entrance of the procession, was 
 strikingly beautiful. A soft golden light pervaded 
 the hall ; the tribunes were filled with Ambassadors in 
 rich uniform, nobles and gentlemen wearing brilliant 
 decorations, Capuchins in sombre brown, and Augus- 
 tinians in black robes. The crimson plumes of the 
 Palatine Guards formed a double line in the midst of 
 the hall ; then came slowly marching the various Vati- 
 can officials, some in red and white robes, interspersed 
 with the Spanish costumes of black velvet and the 
 silver maces, next the long and apparently intermin- 
 able rows of white mitres with a few red crowns stud- 
 ded with jewels of Armenian and Oriental prelates, 
 the Cardinals in their rich robes, and the great offi- 
 cers of State, and, most observed of all, Leo XIII. 
 himself, giving his benediction to the kneeling crowds 
 and looking every inch the Supreme Pontiff of the 
 Catholic Church. When the barrier was passed his 
 Holiness handed his waxen torch to the Coppiere 
 (Monsignor Boccali), and the second Cardinal Deacon 
 removed the tiara. The Pope then knelt in prayer at 
 the faldstool before the throne, and on rising took his 
 seat on the throne, again wearing the mitre. Four- 
 teen of the senior Archbishops and Bishops sat on the 
 steps of the throne. The Cardinals sat on longitudinal 
 benches at either side of the space before the throne, 
 and behind them sat the Archbishops. The Bishops, 
 Abbots, Penitentiaries, and Vatican prelates sat on 
 cross benches ranged between the altar and the bar- 
 
434 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 rier. The Cardinals, Archbishops, Bishops, Abbots, 
 and prelates then, one by one and in order of rank, went 
 up to the throne and paid their respective homages. 
 They then resumed their seats, each retaining in his 
 hand a lighted candle. The Procurator of the Canon- 
 ization, Cardinal Bartolini, and on his left the Consis- 
 torial Advocate, De Domenicis Tosti, were then con- 
 ducted to the foot of the throne, and the Dean, in the 
 name of the Cardinal Procurator, made in Latin the 
 first postulation instanter for the canonization, to 
 which a reply, also in Latin, was made in the name of 
 the Pontiff, by Monsignor Mercurelli, the Secretary 
 of Briefs to Princes. The Postulators returned to 
 their seats, the Pope left the throne and knelt at the 
 faldstool, and two singers of the Papal choir intoned 
 the Litanies of the Saints, all present kneeling and 
 joining in the responses. The Litanies being over, the 
 Pope returned to his throne, and the second postula- 
 tion, instanter, instantius, was made, and the Secretary 
 replied, The Postulators resumed their seats, the 
 Pope again knelt, and the first Cardinal Deacon assis- 
 tant pronounced the word Orate. All present knelt 
 and prayed until the second Cardinal Deacon assistant 
 said Levate. The Pope and all present then rose, 
 and the Pope intoned the Veni Creator Spiritus, after 
 which he recited the prescribed prayers ; and the 
 third postulation, instanter, instantius, i?istantissime, was 
 made and responded to by the Secretary. The Pope 
 now stood at the throne, wearing the tiara, and as 
 Doctor Infallible and Head of the Universal Church, 
 pronounced the formal decree of canonization. 
 
 ''On the publication of this decree the Cardinal 
 Procurator and the Consistorial Advocate returned 
 thanks, and prayed for the despatch of the relative 
 apostolic letters. The Pope replied : 'Decernimus : ' and 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 435 
 
 the Advocate requested the prothonotaries to com- 
 pile the acts of canonization. The chief prothonotary 
 answered * Conficiemus /' and, turning to the Cham- 
 berlains, added, ' vobis testibus.' The trumpets now 
 sounded from the distance, and the bells of St. Peter's 
 and of all the churches of Rome began to ring out a 
 joyful peal. The Pope rose, laid aside the mitre, and 
 intoned the ' Te Deum,' which was chanted by the 
 Papal choir. After the ' Te Deum ' Cardinal Mertel 
 intoned the ' Orate pro nobis Sancti Joannes Baptista, 
 Laurenti, Benedicte Joseph et Clara,' the choir re- 
 sponding with ' Ut digni efficiamur promissionibus 
 Christi.' The Holy Father then read the 'Oremus' 
 proper for the new Saints. The Cardinal Deacon, 
 Gospeller, recited the ' Confiteor,' adding, after ' Petro 
 et Paulo,' the words ' Sanctis Joanni Baptistse, Lau- 
 rentio, Benedicto Joseph et Claras.' The Sub-deacon 
 then approached the throne, bearing the cross, and 
 Leo XIII., laying aside the mitre, said the prayer be- 
 fore the benediction, adding the names of the new 
 Saints, and then solemnly imparted the benediction, 
 and the Canonization ceremonies were concluded. 
 
 " Preparations were then made for the Mass. The 
 Psalms for Tierce were intoned and the Pope put on 
 the vestments for Mass. Cardinal Di Pietro was the 
 Assistant Bishop, Cardinals Mertel and Randi the 
 Deacons Assistant, and Cardinal Zigliara was Deacon 
 Ministrante. The Sub-deacon was Mgr. Sibilia, Au- 
 ditor of the Rota. The Mass celebrated by the Holy 
 Father was that of the Immaculate Conception, with 
 prayers proper for the new Saints. The Gospel and 
 the Epistle were intoned both in Greek and Latin, and 
 after the Gospel Leo XIII. delivered a homily, in 
 which he enlarged on the subject of the Immaculate 
 Conception, and deplored the unfortunate condition 
 
436 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 of affairs which prevented the celebration of these 
 functions in St. Peter's, and returned thanks to Heaven 
 for the privilege of decreeing divine honors to four 
 heroes of the Church. He then pronounced an ad- 
 mirable panegyric on the life and virtues of the four 
 Saints, concluding by a prayer for a blessing for the 
 Universal Church through the intercession of the 
 Blessed Virgin and the newly canonized Saints. The 
 homily lasted for nearly twenty minutes. During the 
 chanting of the ' Credo,' twelve Cardinals, members 
 of the Congregation of Rites, proceeded to the Pau- 
 line Chapel, where the oblations were laid out on 
 twelve tables. These oblations consisted, for each of 
 the four postulations, of five wax candles, two of the 
 weight of thirty Roman pounds each, and three of nine 
 pounds weight each ; two large loaves, one gilt, the 
 other silvered, on silver plates ; wine and water in two 
 small barrels, one gilt, the other silvered ; three cages, 
 one with two turtle-doves, the second with two pig- 
 eons, the third with some other birds. These obla- 
 tions, carried by the postulators, were presented to the 
 Pope by Cardinals, namely, the Cardinal Procurator, 
 Bartolini, a Cardinal Priest, and a Cardinal Deacon, 
 all of the Congregation of Rites. Cardinal Bartolini 
 acted for all four postulations, as the Procurator for 
 all ; the other Cardinals were Di Pietro, Monaco La 
 Valletta, and De Falloux, for St. John Baptist de 
 Rossi ; Cardinals Sacconi, Oreglia, and Pellegrini, for 
 St. Lorenzo da Brindisi ; Cardinals Bilio, Mertinelli, 
 and Pecci, for St. Benedict Joseph Labre ; and Cardi- 
 nals Pitra, Cattani, and Hassoun, for St. Clare of the 
 Cross. The several oblations as presented to the 
 Pope were by his Holiness handed to Monsignor Ca- 
 taldi, Prefect of Pontifical Ceremonies. 
 
 " The Pope then, after washing his hands, con- 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 437 
 
 tinued the celebration of the Mass, making the Com- 
 munion on the throne. The music chosen for the oc- 
 casion was Ciciliani's Mass for eight voices, with the 
 Credo of Vittoria, the Tota pidcJira of Palestnna, and 
 the O salutaris Hostia of Mustafa, who directed the 
 choir with his usual consummate skill. At the mo- 
 ment of the elevation, a melody was sounded by the 
 silver trumpets of the Noble Guards, the musicians 
 being stationed out of view, and above the cornice of 
 the entrance door. After the elevation, Baini's Bene- 
 dictus was sung by the choir. The Pope at the termi- 
 nation of the Mass laid the Pallium and Maniple upon 
 the altar, and, putting on the mitre, took his seat on 
 the throne. He then exchanged the mitre for the 
 tiara, and Cardinal Bartolini, Procurator of the Can- 
 onization, Mgr. de Marzo, President of Postulations, 
 and the Postulators of the four Causes approached the 
 throne, and Cardinal Bartolini, in the name of the four 
 postulators, presented his Holiness with a purse of 
 white velvet, embroidered with gold, and containing 
 the customary offering pro missa bene cantata. The 
 Pope then entered the sedia gestatoria, the procession 
 was formed, and the Holy Father left the hall with 
 the same cortege as when he entered it, and exhibit- 
 ing little signs of fatigue, although the ceremonies had 
 lasted from 8.30 A.M. to 2.30 P.M. 
 
 " Cardinal Mertel unfortunately was seized with ill- 
 ness during the functions, and his place as Cardinal- 
 Deacon assistant was supplied by another Cardinal. 
 Some alarm was felt at first at the apparently serious 
 indisposition of his Eminence, but he became much 
 better the following day. 
 
 " Among the notables present at the Canonization 
 were Cardinal Schwarzenberg, the sole remaining 
 Cardinal of the creation of 1 Gregory XVI., the Car- 
 
438 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 dinal Archbishops of Paris, Rouen, and Toulouse, the 
 recently consecrated Prussian prelate, Archbishop 
 Joseph Stadler, and Bishops Mermillod and Lachat. 
 
 " Among the British, Irish, and American ecclesi- 
 astics present were Bishop Hugh Conway, of Killala ; 
 Bishop Michael Logue, of Raphoe; Archbishop Al- 
 lard, formerly Vicar Apostolic in Natal ; Bishop John 
 Quinlan, of Mobile, U.S.A. ; Bishop John Leonard, 
 Vicar Apostolic, Cape of Good Hope ; Bishop Pat- 
 rick Moran, of Dunedin, New Zealand ; Bishop Kirby, 
 rector of the Irish College, Rome ; the Abbot Swee- 
 ney, O.S.B., who came specially from England to rep- 
 resent his Order at the Canonization ; Father Lock- 
 hart, of London ; and Mgr. Stacpoole, Domestic Pre- 
 late to his Holiness." 
 
 The title of " Servant of the servants of God," 
 which Leo XIII. holds, is indeed not an empty form. 
 A brief glance at his daily routine of labors will am- 
 ply prove this. 
 
 The early portion of the morning is entirely de- 
 voted to God. After his meditation the Holy Father 
 says Mass at half-past six, which occupies at least half 
 an hour's time. After this, in thanksgiving, he hears 
 a Mass, which is generally offered up by the Chaplain, 
 Mgr. Mazolini, his former secretary in Perugia. His 
 breakfast consists of a cup of broth. During the day 
 he is obliged, by the directions of his physicians, to 
 take occasionally a bowl of soup, on account of his 
 weak stomach. Audiences are granted in the morn- 
 ing, but very seldom, and these are short. From nine 
 till eleven or twelve o'clock he is constantly engaged 
 with the Cardinal Secretary of State. When busi- 
 ness is not too pressing, he sometimes takes a walk in 
 the Vatican gardens. Here he has a small rustic hut, 
 holding from two to three persons, in which he rests 
 
LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 439 
 
 for a short time, either chatting with one of his pre- 
 lates or glancing over the papers. At noon the pub- 
 lic audiences begin, but as a rule Leo XIII. does not 
 make an address, as was the custom of Pius IX. He 
 passes through the crowd of strangers, accosting those 
 with whom he is acquainted, or such as are recom- 
 mended to him. At two o'clock dinner is served — he 
 converses freely with those surrounding him — and 
 then takes a siesta for half an hour. Then begin the 
 labors and private audiences, which often last until 
 late in the evening. After supper he dismisses his 
 servant, and devotes a great part of the night to work 
 and prayer. 
 
 It is only by such restless activity that Leo XIII. 
 becomes so thoroughly acquainted with Church mat- 
 ters in the various countries, not only in general, but 
 even with the details of single bishoprics. He was a 
 model Bishop during his thirty-two years' adminis- 
 tration in Perugia, and now as Chief Bishop he re- 
 mains faithful to himself. " The most distinguishing 
 trait in Leo XIII.," says a most worthy French pre- 
 late, " a trait which at once strikes the observer, and 
 which is his most marked characteristic, is that he is 
 above all a holy bishop." 
 
 Thus it has been unanimously admitted that Di- 
 vine Providence has given to Pius IX. a successor 
 whom both friend and foe could look up to with rev- 
 erence and respect. The correspondent of a non- 
 Catholic paper, in describing the character of Leo 
 XIII., concludes with these words : " I should gladly 
 have added some dark shades to this flattering pict- 
 ure, but in vain have I inquired of the most pro- 
 nounced enemies of the Church to find even the least 
 blemish." 
 
 Not only is the whole life of Leo XIII. free from 
 
440 LIFE OF POPE LEO THE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 all blame, but a crown of the most brilliant virtues 
 encircles his head. In him goodness of heart is com- 
 bined with unbending decision, liberality with self- 
 sacrificing economy, untiring energy with holy deeds, 
 thorough knowledge with practical views, and a 
 knowledge of men and the circumstances of the 
 times; enlightened wisdom with political tact and 
 moderation ; personal simplicity and amiability with 
 a thorough appreciation of his exalted dignity and 
 high responsibility. 
 
 Ye s, we have i?ideed a great Pope. 
 
 Catholics may look up to their teacher and shep- 
 herd with unbounded confidence and with sincere 
 thanks to God. 
 
 May God strengthen and preserve to the Church 
 for many years our dearly beloved Holy Father, Leo 
 XIII. ! 
 
NEW BOOKS AND NEW EDITIONS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 BENZIGER BROTHERS, 
 
 Printers to the Holy Apostolic See. 
 
 NEW YORK, CINCINNATI, ST. LOUIS, 
 
 311 Broadway. 143 Main Street. 206 S. Fourth St. 
 
 t^° The usual discount will be made to Dealers, Clergymen, Institutions, etc. 
 
 IRISH FAITH IN AMERICA ; Recollections of a Missionary. Translated 
 from the French, by Miss Ella McMahon. " It is not too much to say that every 
 Catholic American of Irish blood should purchase the volume. It makes one love 
 the Catholic Irish character. The work is full of interest ; of wholesome and edify- 
 ing instruction and incident. Particularly we recommend this volume in these un- 
 settling times, that all may recognize the happy truth that the grandest characteristic 
 of the Irish race is their thorough Catholicity." utno, cloth, gilt side, 75c. 
 
 CHRIST IN HIS CHURCH.- A Catholic Church History. Adapted from the 
 original of Rev. L. C. Businger. By Rev. Richard Brennan, LL.D. Together 
 with a Sketch of the History of the Church in America. By John Gilmary 
 Shea, LL.D. With ninety illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, $2. 
 
 THE YOUNG GIRL'S HOOK OF PIETY AT SCHOOL AND AT 
 HOME. A prayer-book for girls in Convent-schools and Academies. By the 
 author of M Golden Sands." Translated from the 45th French edition. Honored 
 with a blessing from the late Pope Pius IX, and approved by many archbishops 
 and bishops. No. 4126, cloth, $1.-4136, French Morocco, gilt centre and edges, 
 $1.75. — 4136%! French morocco, gilt centre, and edges and clasp, $2. — 4147, Turkey 
 morocco, antique, extra, gilt centre and edges, $4.-414714, Turkey morocco, an- 
 tique, extra, gilt centre and edges, and clasp, $4.50.-4152, Calf antique, edges red 
 under gold, $4.50. — 4158, Silk velvet, rim and clasp, gilt edges, orn. centre, $8. — 
 4161, Silk velvet rim and clasp, gilt edges, rich ornaments, $10. 
 
 A SUltE WAY TO A HAPPY MARRIAGE. A book of instructions for those 
 betrothed and for married people. Translated from the German, by Rev. Edward 
 I. Taylor, of St. Peter's Pro-Cathedral, Wilmington, Del. 321T10, cloth, 75c. 
 
 THE TRUE SPOUSE OF CHRIST ; or, the Nun Sanctified by the Virtues of 
 her State. Translated from the Italian of St. Alphonsus Liguori, by the Very Rev. 
 Dr. Callan. 481 pp., crown 8vo, cloth, $2. 
 
 ZEAL IN THE WORK OF THE MINISTRY; or, the means by which every 
 priest may render his ministry honorable and useful. Addressed to all Clergymen 
 generally, but more especially to those charged with the care of a Parish. By 
 L' Abbe Dubois, Translated from the fifth French edition. i2ino, 424 pp., cloth, 
 net, $2. 
 
 AN INSTRUCTION ON MIXED MARRIAGES. By Right Rev. William Ber- 
 nard Ullathorne, O. S. B., Bishop of Birmingham, England. Delivered at the Fourth 
 Diocesan Synod of Birmingham. With notes by a professor of theology. 24010, cloth, 
 net, 35c. 
 
 INSTRUCTIONS FOR LOW MASSES. By Rev. F. Schouppe, S. J. Trans- 
 lated by Rev. E. H. McGinley. {In press.) 
 
 MY FIRST COMMUNION ; The happiest day of my life. A preparation and 
 remembrance for first communicants. Translated from the German of Rev. J. N. 
 Buchmann, O. S. B., by Rev. Richard Brennan, LL.D. With a finely executed 
 chromo frontispiece and many full-page and other illustrations. i6mo, cloth, ele- 
 gant, 75 c. 
 
 A LITTLE SAINT OF NINE YEARS. A biographical notice, translated from 
 the French of Mgr. De Segur, by Miss Mary McMahon. i6mo, cloth, 50c. 
 
 MEDITATIONS ON THE PASSION OF OUR LORD. Together with a 
 Manual of the Black Scapular of the Passion and Daily Prayers. Translated from 
 the Italian, by a Passionist Father. With frontispiece and 14 full-page illustrations 
 of the Way of the Cross. 321x10, 214 pp., cloth, red edges, 60c. 
 
 COUNSELS OF A CATHOLIC MOTHER TO HER DAUGHTER. 
 Translated from the French. 252 pp. i8mo, cloth, 60c. 
 
 A FAPIST MISREPRESENTED AND REPRESENTED; or, a Two 
 fold Character of Popery : The one representing a sum of the superstitions, idola- 
 tries, cruelties, treacheries, and wicked principles laid to their charge ; The other 
 laying open that religion which those termed Papists own and profess, the chief arti- 
 cles of their faith, and the principal grounds and reasons which attach them to it. 
 By the Rev. John Gother. 24mo, 25c. 
 
 THINK WELL ON'T ; or, Reflections on the Great Truths of the Christian Reli- 
 gion for every day of the month. By Right Rev. R. Challoner, D.D. 32mo, cloth, 
 flexible, 25c. 
 
 A CATECHISM OF FAMILIAR THINGS ; their history, and the events 
 which led to their discovery. With a short explanation of some of the principal 
 natural phenomena. With 16 full-page illustrations. Cloth, inked side, $1. 
 
BENZIGER BROTHERS, 
 
 Printers to the Holy Apostolic See. 
 NEW YORK, CINCINNATI, ST. LOUIS, 
 
 311 Broadway. 143 Main Street. 206 S. Fourth St, 
 
 JEW The usual discount will be made to Dealers, Clergymen, Institutions, etc. 
 
 THE CHURCH AND THE MORAL, WORLD. Considerations on the Holi- 
 ness of the Catholic Church. By Rev. Aug. J. Thebaud, S. J 8vo, 483 pp., cloth, $3. 
 
 HLSTORY OF THE CATHOLLC CHURCH IN THE DIOCESES OF 
 PITTSBURGH AND ALLEGHENY. By Rev. A. A. Lambing. With 
 four full page illustrations. 8vo, 531 pp., cloth, $3. 
 
 THE CHRISTIAN MOTHER: The education of her children and her prayer. 
 Translated from the original of Rev. W. Cramer, by a Father of the Society of Jesus. 
 With an introduction by the Most Rev. Jas. Gibbons, Archbishop of Baltimore. 
 32mo, 256 pp., extra cloth, 75c. 
 
 THEOLOGIA MORALIS Novissinii Ecclesice Doctoris S. Alphonsi, in 
 Compendium redacta et usui Venerabilis Cleri Americani accommodata. Auctore 
 A. Konings, CSS. R. 2 vols., ioyal 8vo, 1080 pp., half morocco, net, $6. The two 
 vols, in one, half morocco, net, $5. By mail 50 cents extra. 
 
 ELEMENTS OF ECCLESIASTICAL LAW. New edition, with the reports 
 and Animadversions of the Roman Consultors. Adapted especially to the discipline of 
 the Church in the United States, by Rev. S. B. Smith, D.D. 8vo, 490 pp., cloth, 
 net, $3. When sent by mail, 30 cents extra. 
 
 NEW FR ACTIO AL MEDITATIONS FOR EVERT DAY in the yeai, on 
 the Life of our Lord Jesus Christ. Chiefly intended for the use of Religious Commu- 
 nities. By Rev. Bruno Vercruysse, S. J. The only complete English translation. 
 2 vols., 12010.. 1244 pp., extra cloth, bevelled boards, red edges, $5. 
 
 THE LIFE AND ACTS OF LEO XIII., preceded by a Sketch of the Last 
 Days of Pius IX., and the Origin and History of the Conclave. Edited by Rev. Jos. 
 E. Keller, S. J., Fully illustrated. Crown 8vo, 350 pp., cloth, full gilt side, $2. 
 
 THE JESUITS: Their Foundation and History. By B. N. 2 vols., crown 8vo„ 
 cloth, red edges, $4 50. 
 
 THE STORY OF JESUS. Simply told for the Young. By Rosa Mulholland. 
 With a Preface by Rev. Richard Brennan, LL.D. With 49 full-page illustrations and 
 17 wood cuts in the text. Square i6mo, 172 pp., tinted paper, gilt edges, cloth, $1. 
 
 GREETINGS TO THE CHRIST- CHILD. A collection of Christmas poems 
 for the young. With eighty-nine illustrations, tail-pieces, etc., etc. Square i6mo, 
 tinted paper, full gilt back and edges, elegant side stamp in black and gold, cloth, 75c. 
 
 PEARLS FROM THE CASKET OF THE SACRED HEART OF JE- 
 
 ^ S US. A collection of the Letters, Maxims and Practices of the Blessed Margaret Mary 
 Alacoque. Edited by Eleanor C. Donnelly. With the approbation of the Most Rev. 
 Jas. F. Wood, Archbishop of Philadelphia. 32mo, 192 pp., clo., red edges, gilt side, 60c. 
 
 GENERAL CONFESSION MADE EASY. By Rev. A. Konings, CSS. F- 
 32mo, cloth, flexible, 15c; the same, z'« German, 15c. 
 
 FARADISE ON EARTH opened to all; or. A Religious Vocation the Surest Way 
 in Life. From the Italian of Rev. Ant. Natalie, S.J. 32010, 146 pp., cloth, red edges, 60c. 
 
 DEBATE ON THE ROMAN CATHOLIC RELIGION, between Alexan- 
 der Campbell, of Bethany. Va.. and Most Rev. John B. Purcell, Archbishop of Cin- 
 cinnati. With Preface and Appendix. i2mo, 416 pp., $1.50. 
 
 THE FATH tvJiich led a Protestant Lawyer to the Catholic Church. By 
 P. H. Burnett. 8vo, 755 pp., cloth $2. 
 
 THE IMITATION OF THE SACRED HEART OF JESITS. From the 
 Latin of Rev. F. Arnoudt, S.J , by Rev. J. M. Fastre S.J. i2mo, 798 pp., cloth, $2.50. 
 
 MANUAL OF THE SODALITY OF THE BLESSED VIRGIN 
 MARY. Containing the rules, privileges, indulgences, and exercises of Piety 
 suitable for all Christians. 321110, 316 pp., from 50c. to $2.75. 
 
 THE SUNDAY SCHOOL TEACHER'S MANUAL. By Rev. A. A. 
 Lambing. i6mo, 216 pp., cloth, 90c. 
 
 MINIATURE LIVES OF THE SAINTS, for Every Day in the year. Edited 
 by Rev. H. S. Bpwden, of the London Oratory. 2 vols., cloth, $2. 
 
 MINIATURE LIFE OF MARY. A new " Month of Mary." For every day of 
 the month. Compiled by Rev. H. S. Bowden. 32mo, 70 pp., cloth, flexible, 30c. 
 
 THE CATHOLIC BIRTHDAY BOOK. Containing a calendar for the year, 
 together with the feast of each day, and an appropriate motto and "practice.' 
 Square 32mo, 272 pp., cloth, $1. 
 
 COOK-BOOK FOR LENT. Containing receipts for Dishes without the use of 
 flesh-meat. For all seasons ®f the year. i6mo, 64 pp., cloth, 25 cents. 
 
" With supreme fortitude and constancy they have chosen to endure allsuffe- ings 
 rather than forsake, even in the least point, the faith of their fathers and their ancient 
 fidelity to this Apostolic See. It is, moreover, their singular glory, enduring even to 
 this day, that the noblest examples of all other virtues have never been wanting among 
 them."— Pope. Leo XIII. to the Irish Bishops, Jan. 1881. 
 
 IRISH FAITH IN AMERICA; 
 
 RECOLLECTIONS OF A MISSIONARY. 
 
 TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH, BY MISS ELLA McMAHON. 
 
 Elegantly bound in Extra Cloth, with a Shamrock-crowned Cross on the side, in gold and 
 ink. i6mo. 75 CENTS. 
 
 TESTIMONIALS OF THE CATHOLIC PRESS. 
 
 " A most loving tribute to the Catholic Irish race. It is not too much to say that 
 every Catholic American of Irish blood should purchase the volume. It makes one love 
 the Catholic Irish character. The work is full of interest ; of wholesome and 
 edifying instruction and incident. . . . Particularly we recommend this volume 
 in these unsettling times that all may recognize the happy truth that the grandest charac- 
 teristic of the Irish race is their thorough Catholicity.' —Cleveland Catholic Universe. 
 
 " The ardor and fervency of the Irish in America for their Catholicity is eloquently 
 told by the reverend writer." — Boston Pilot. 
 
 " A book written by a French priest who has learned to know and to love Ireland's 
 sons and daughters. The work in question admirably combines pathos, humor, and 
 genuine Christian truth and piety." — Catholic Columbian. 
 
 " This is a well-done translation. . . . Splendid tribute is paid to the excel- 
 lencies of the Irish character by a Frenchman who had abundant opportunity for 
 the study of it, and who, whilst he praises, does not lack the courage which marks the true 
 friend — courage to admonish of a fault." — The Catholic Fireside. 
 
 11 When a stranger, born and bred on foreign soil, speaking ' out of the abundance of 
 his heart,' finds naught but praise for our people, we hardly know how to thank him for 
 his generous honesty. We heartily commend the book to our readers, assured 
 that while moved by its pathos, enlivened by its genuine humor, 'racy of the soil,' they 
 will feel proud of this tribute to their faith and patriotism." — The Irish American. 
 
 "A sprightly and interesting volume, replete with Irish repartee and wit, in 
 which we are called upon to contemplate an entire people as the Apostle of the Most High. 
 Every race has a mission to fulfill and the Irish nation seems especially to be the Mission- 
 ary peop le. An eloquent tribute is paid to this nation of laborers, by whose efforts Religion 
 is preserved and extended. Every Catholic will derive benefit from a perusal of 
 the book." — Hibernian Record. 
 
 "A book that contains many interesting illustrations of the devotion of the 
 Irish race to the holy Catholic Church. It is replete with interesting anecdotes, 
 and is a book that should be read in every Irish Catholic family."— New York Sunday 
 Union. 
 
 "We have seen many books neither so well brought out nor containing such useful and 
 interesting matter sold for over three times the price. The author had varied opportuni- 
 ties of noting down facts connected with the fidelity of the Irish in America, and he seems 
 to have lost no opportunity in noting the leading characteristics of those amongst whom he 
 labored long and zealously. It is full of information well and simply told."— Law- 
 rence, Mass., Catholic Herald. 
 
 "We hope every reader of the Monitor will secure a copy of it, in order to 
 learn how well the Irish race have preserved and propagated the faith in this land. The 
 work was originally written in French, by a missionary priest who lived in this country for 
 many years, and has been translated by Misss Ella McMahon very faithfully. —San 
 Francisco Monitor. 
 
 " A most interesting book It is not only a deserved tribute to our 
 
 Irish Catholic people, but will prove appreciative and instructive to all Catholics 
 in this country." — Louisville Central Catholic Advocate. 
 
 "Were the book written by an Irishman, we might think it the happy conceit for 
 which that nation is famed, but as the author is French, we cannot fail to be gratified and 
 thankful for his good opinion of us."— Richmond, Va., Catholic Visitor. 
 
 BENZIGER BROTHERS, NEW YORK, CINCINNATI, AND ST. LOUIS. 
 
PICTORIAL 
 
 LIVES OF THE SAINTS, 
 
 WITH REFLECTIONS, FOR EVERY DAY IN THE YEAR. 
 
 WITH A PREFACE BY 
 
 3f=Lo^. ezd^W-A-Ifod is^oG-irsriixriixr, td.xd . 
 
 Pastor of St. Stephen's Church, New York. 
 
 ST. BR1DG1D RECEIVING THE VEIL. 
 
 The present volume offers in a compendious form the lives of many eminent servants of 
 God, forming, as it were, A BOOK OF DAILY MEDITATIONS. It is embellished with a 
 beautiful Chroino Frontispiece of the Holy Family and a full-page picture of St. Patrick 
 the glorious Apostle of Ireland, made, expressly for this work, from a fina steel engraving. 
 In addition the book contains an illustration for almost every life given, altogether NEARLY 
 FOUR HUNDRED ILLUSTRATIONS, making it the most attractive book now published. 
 To crown all, there is a Preface by the learned and eminent Dr. Edward McGlynn,, in which 
 is set forth in burning words the great benefit to be gained by reading and meditating on the 
 Lives of the Saints, those shining stars of heaven, the glory of the Church, who shed an ever- 
 luminous ray o'er the narrow and stormy path which all must travel in order to reach the 
 haven of eternal bliss. 
 
 The work has been greatly admired by OUR HOLY FATHF.R, POPE LEO XIII., who 
 sent his special blessing to the publishers, by the hands of Very Rev. Br. Kostlot, Rector 
 of the American College, Rome. It is approved by His Eminence the Cardinal, Arch- 
 bishop of New York ; The Most Reverend Archbishops of Milwaukee, Oregon, Phila- 
 delphia ; The Right Reverend Bishops of Arizona,— Buffalo,— Chicago,— Cleveland,— Co- 
 lumbus, — Detroit, — Erie, — Fort Wayne, — Galveston, — Grass Valley, — Greenbay, — Leaven- 
 worth, — Louisville, — Marquette, — Nesqualy, — Ogdensburg, — Peoria, — Providence, — Savan- 
 nah,— Scranton,— St. Cloud,— St. Paul,— Wheeling. 
 
 The work is issued in the best style on highly calendered tinted paper, and the side is 
 beautified by a symbolical design of the Coronation of the Blessed Virgin, the Queen of All 
 Saints. Sold only by Subscription. 
 
 Elegantly bound in extra cloth, full gilt side, $3.50 ; elegantly bound in extra cloth, full 
 gilt side, gilt edges, $4 ; elegantly bound in French morocco, full gilt side, gilt edges, $5.50. 
 
 IBIEIsrZia-IEIR, BROTHERS, 
 
 Printers to the Holy Apostolic See, 
 
 NEW YORK, 311 BROAD WAY. 
 
 Cincinnati, 143 Main Street St. Louis. 2c6 South 4th St. 
 
CHRIST IN HIS CHURCH! 
 
 A CATHOLIC CHURCH HISTORY, 
 
 Translated and adapted from the German of Rev. L. C. Businger, 
 
 By REV. RICHARD BRENNAN, LL.D., 
 
 Together with an Historical Sketch of 
 
 THE CHURCH IN AMERICA, 
 
 By JOHN GILMARY SHEA, LL.D. 
 Crown 8vo M 426 pages. Very Fully Illustrated. Cloth, $2.00. 
 
 SPECIMEN ILLUSTRATION. 
 
 Mass in the Catacombs. 
 
 This, the first concise Catholic History of the Church ever published in 
 
 English, has received the approbation of 
 HIS EMINENCE THE CARDINAL, Archbishop of New York, 
 THE MOST REVEREND ARCHBISHOP OF BALTIMORE, 
 The Right Rev. Bishops of 
 
 Buffalo, Grass Valley, Monterey and Los Angeles, 
 
 Covington, Green Bay, Natchez, 
 
 Erie, London, Ont., St. Paul. 
 
 The Right Rev. Vicar Apostolic of Northern Minnesota. 
 
 BENZIGER BROTHERS, NEW YORK, CINCINNATI, AND ST. LOUIS. 
 
A New and Important Book! 
 
 THE LIFE 
 
 OIF OTJIR, LOIR,!} J^JSTJD S-ATVIOTTIEfc 
 
 JESUS CHRIST 
 
 AND OF 
 
 HIS BLESSED MOTHER, 
 iwslli. 
 
 Translated and Adapted from the Original of Rev. L. C. Businger, by 
 
 Rev. RICHARD BRENNAN, LL.D., 
 
 Author of "A Popular Life of Pope Pius IX." 
 
 This is the first fully illustrated LIFE of CHRIST ever published in English. It 
 contains nearly 600 choice Engravings, embodied in the text, together with a beautiful 
 Illuminated Title-page, a Presentation-plate, and a Family Record printed in 
 colors, 6 exquisite Chromo-lithographs, and 3i fine full-page Plates. In addition, 
 a superb Steel Engraving of THE RESURRECTION OF OUR LORD, (size 2014X 
 27^ inches), is presented FREE to each Subscriber. 
 
 The book, a large Quarto, is printed on fine paper, from handsome, bold type, and is 
 issued in 38 parts, at the low price of TWENTY-FIVE CENTS each. Each part con- 
 tains, besides its other engravings, either a Chromo-lithograph or a fine Plate, well worth, 
 in itself, the price of the part. The book is sold only by Subscription. It is approved 
 and recommended by HIS EMINENCE THE CARDINAL, ARCHBISHOP OF 
 NEW YORK. 
 
 The Most Reverend Archbishops Of Cincinnati,— Milwaukee,— Philadelphia,— Port- 
 land, Oregon, — Quebec, — St. Boniface, Manitoba, — Toronto. 
 The Right Reverend Bishops of Albany,— Arizona,— Brooklyn,— Cleveland,— Charlotte, 
 town, P. E. I.. — Covington, — Erie, — Fort Wayne, — Germanicopolis, — Grass Valley, — 
 Green Bay, — Harbor Grace, N. F., — Jamaica, W. I., — La Crosse, — Little Rock, —Lon- 
 don, Ont., — Marquette, — Ottawa, P. Q., — Providence, — Savannah, — Sherbrooke, P. Q., 
 —St. Albert, Hudson's Bay Ter.,— St. Cloud,— St. Hyacinthe, P. Q.,— Wheeling. 
 
 Good, reliable Agents wanted In all parts of the country, to whom liberal terms will be given 
 BENZIGER BROTHERS, Publishers, 
 
 Printers to the Holy Apostolic See. 
 
 NEW YORK, 311 BROADWAY. 
 
 CINCINNATI, 143 Main Street. ST. LOUIS, 206 S. Fourth St